Lineage of Flight

by iantoya

Summary:

Gaara has always accepted the truth of origin for his son, Shinki. But what if the truth is actually more complicated?

And in an effort to cheat his untimely fate, Urashiki throws caution to the wind, using time travel to extend his life and fulfill the mission he failed.

Until he becomes distracted by a human Omega.

Notes:

Me again, providing more incredibly niche rare pair content for the Boruto fandom. I don't know what it is about these two but I just love them. Going for more Omegaverse here because Gaara is breedable as fuck but he might kill whoever tries, which of course makes him a fun target for thrill-seeking Urashiki.

This is a time travel fic and it follows canon closely enough for there to be spoilers for Boruto. Also, I'm taking liberty with the time travel rules and A/B/O rules and that's cool, it's all fictional anyway.

Many thanks to dancewithmelancholy for being my beta on this work! Go check out her works, they are so wonderful.

Chapter 1

Part I

"You…" Gaara exclaims breathily, his voice deep and husky. He eyes the strange white-haired man on the thunder train with suspicion and alarm in his black-ringed seafoam eyes. Every nerve is alight in his body, though he manages to affect an appearance of calm beyond the betrayal of truth in his eyes. But none of the instincts he has tell him to run, as they should. A failure of his Omegan biology, if Gaara's opinion on the matter has any weight here.

Gaara has never seen this man before. The smell of him, however, triggers a response, something almost like nostalgia. The scent of ozone and sunshine invigorates his senses, and damn it, if even on suppressants he feels the tell-tale dampness of syrupy slick dampen his undergarments.

The man clad in all-white with unearthly white skin smiles wide from ear to ear. He carries with him a strange, red-glowing rod, resting it against his shoulder easily like a fishing pole.

"My, my, Love…" the mysterious man says. He appears very amused, as though he is in on some joke Gaara cannot even fathom. "...How good you look."

The inappropriate comment and the man's strange lilting tone goes straight to Gaara's dick. He suppresses a groan and crosses his leg at his ankle, seated in a large green leather seat that nearly dwarfs his small build. "How did you get past my guards?" Gaara asks, attempting to wave off any sign of discomfort to discourage the trespasser. Before the other can answer he folds his arms and closes his dark eyes briefly. "No matter. You need to leave, now." Gaara's voice is firm and his order clear—a born and bred Kazekage through and through.

The man cocks his head to one side, a smile still plastered on his face. "How rude of you to treat your guest this way. Oh well. I'll be going, once I have what I came here for…" Suddenly there is a crackling of energy and a red whip headed straight for Gaara's chest, and his sand reacts too late. The speed in which the barb pierces him leaves Gaara gasping for air, his chest heaving. The man quickly reels the line back to him, stealing something bright and fiery from Gaara's heart. Gaara's nose wrinkles in a snarl, eyes wide as he clutches his chest, his heart feeling like it's spasming, tight in his breast. He feels as though he may be dying, his vision tunnels and his temperature flares. But just as suddenly as the feeling washes over him, it's gone.

The stranger holds the fire, his chakra, Gaara realizes, and stares into it with an expression that looks like reverence. Which is just as strange as it seems.

The man's smile fades as he puts the chakra away behind him in a glowing red gourd on his hip. He returns his attention to Gaara. "Where's the boy?"

Gaara blinks hard, releasing his chest. He slowly stands, sand flanking his hips defensively, coiling and unfurling and undulating wildly.

"What boy?" Gaara asks. His scowl is menacing and it seems to have some effect on this man. Urashiki looks concerned, if only for a moment. Gaara steps towards him, heading him on at his position in the train car doorway. "And who are you?" Gaara's green eyes waver with uncertainty. Gaara can't help but feel he's met this person once before, but he quickly dismisses the thought. He'd definitely remember meeting someone like this. Not even the lingering aftereffects of the Infinite Tsukuyomi would make him confuse a detail like this with fantasy or dream. This man was new to him, though his scent was hauntingly familiar and left traces of unexplained need in his unique physiology.

The man simply sneers. But there is a look of what Gaara interprets as fondness as whitish gray eyes skim his body from head to toe. Gaara swallows nervously and feels his blood rush to his face. Surely he is misinterpreting the emotion in those cool gray eyes.

"You're Otsutsuki?" Gaara asks when the other doesn't immediately answer his question. He is a dead ringer for Kaguya, all white eyes, skin, garb, and very notably, a crown of horn extruding from the sides of his skull to wrap around his forehead.

The smile reappears on thin, sly lips. "I am Urashiki Otsutsuki." He swipes his teeth with his tongue, dragging it over a sharp canine. Gaara's core involuntarily contracts and he feels heat curl in his womb. Gaara shakes off the distracting sensation and approaches the Otsutsuki, intent to strike.

And before Gaara can capture him with his sand, the man is laughing, nearly giggling with what only appears to be delight, as he steps backward through a black portal. "Not now, Love. Another time," the man purrs. The pungent smell of ozone hits Gaara hard, his body reacting with a strong flush of hormones creeping in his veins. He locks eyes with Urashiki, and then he is gone, the void disappearing around him.

Gaara growls in frustration and reaches for his chest once more, his fingers stroking over the painful insertion point of that glowing red rod. Just what exactly did Urashiki take from him? And what did he mean by another time? It was as though there was an unspoken promise between them, which rattled Gaara more than it should.

The Kazekage's guards enter the train car, poising for attack. "Is everything okay in here, sir?" A concerned guard asks. "We heard a commotion."

Gaara turns to face his guards, some of the most deadly Sand Shinobi to ever grace Sunagakure. "Yes, there was a trespasser, but he's gone now," Gaara says through gritted teeth. He isn't at liberty to divulge more information. No, this might be something he shares with the other Kage, and Sasuke. There's no need to spread panic about the return of the Otsutsuki, not when so much is still unknown. "I'll file a report when I return home."

"Good, sir. We'll take our leave, then."

Gaara watches apprehensively as his guards exit his car. How had the Otsutsuki managed to get past the guards in the first place?

And what had he meant by Where's the boy? Dread grips at his heart and it still pounds furiously in his chest like a caged bird. He pulls his comm device from his pocket and immediately messages his brother.

Is Shinki safe?

Yeah

Is he with you?

Yeah im looking at him now. ???

No reason

Gaara sighs, pockets the device, and takes a seat once more, closing his eyes in an attempt to meditate and shake off the entire, unusual situation. Urashiki's sing-song laugh still rings in his ears as he finally drifts off to the lull of the engine and the wheels churning on the tracks, his arms and legs folded defensively and his chin tucked against his chest as he gets what little rest he can before the Five Kage Summit and Chunin Exams.

Chapter 2

Summary:

The Five Kage bear witness to the Chunin Exams. The Otsutsuki attack.

Gaara folds his arms as he watches the match below. His son, young Shinki, is matched against the Hokage's son Boruto. Gaara is doing his best to guard his expression and not give away his pride for the thirteen year old.

It seems that the other Kage do not believe his stoic posturing.

"Where'd you find a user of magnetic jutsu like that, anyway?" Lord Chojuro drops casually.

All the Kage knew the story. Shinki was adopted, at about the age of seven, from a village in the Land of Wind that was razed to the ground. Shinki alone survived. It is still a mystery as to what happened to the village to this day. Forensics are still scratching their heads over it, and when Gaara has a moment to breathe between tasks at work (exceedingly rare these days) he also tries to uncover something, anything. He's just as unsuccessful at finding the truth, but he supposes it doesn't matter. Not really.

Shinki, his Shinki, is here today dazzling the spectators with his iron sand. Gaara taught him everything he knows, and reminds the boy gently here and there about different tactics he could employ. But overall, he's a skilled shinobi, and if Gaara dares to say so himself, a cut above many of the young shinobi here today at the Chunin Exams. And there are some truly exceptional candidates here today.

The crowd gasps, as does Naruto and Chojuro, when Shinki reveals enormous, black, glittering wings. Gaara can feel the wind from their force even up here, in the Kage spectator box. The faintest smirk stretches across his lips.

Gaara turns to Chojuro, fully smiling now. "I've already told you once," Gaara says. "Or would you like me to tell it again? Because I will."

"Sure, that's just what Lord Kazekage wants," Lady Kurotsuchi interrupts with a knowing smirk. "Look how smug he is. You want to gloat, don't you, Gaara?"

Her rude tone doesn't register as such with Gaara. He knows Kurotsuchi is well-meaning. He knows they all know how much the boy means to him. He takes it as a friendly jab.

"Now is not the time to gloat. Not yet," Gaara replies. He must wait for Shinki to finish the match. Boruto is still skirting the edge of the arena, dodging Shinki's quick and nearly effortless offense. Surely Naruto's boy has another trick up his sleeve? Or what has Naruto been teaching his son all this time?

"He looks an awful lot like you and your brother, too," Chojuro ventures further. "Have you ever considered he might have lineage tracing back to the Kazekage Clan? Perhaps he's a long lost descendant."

It's a thought that echoes Gaara's own, but he's put it to rest. "I've considered it, but I think the truth might do more harm than good, particularly with my political enemies. What would it change, exactly? He's my son."

"Mmhmm," Naruto agrees, half-listening.

Gaara catches Naruto out of his periphery. He is tense. This battle is difficult for both of them to watch. Naruto is the best friend Gaara has ever had. As much as he wants his friend to have the victory, he can't want that for Shinki. Shinki has worked too hard to come here to fail today.

Gaara can feel the tension in the Alpha next to him. He can smell the acrid scent of bitter upset and anxiety, even with his suppressants. Odd, Gaara thinks. The last time he noticed a scent like this it was on the thunder train with the Otsutsuki. Had he been an Alpha too? Did Otsutsuki even share that sort of biology with humans?

Either way, it might be time to up his dosage. He'd have to talk to his doctor about that later.

"Something smells so good," Kurotsuchi says, moments later, stirring Gaara from his thoughts and the match.

"Yeah, what is that?" Darui asks conversationally.

Gaara feels heat rise to his cheeks. Surely they were talking about his calming pheromones. He hadn't even noticed, but sure enough, when he steals another glance at Naruto, he looks more relaxed, with less tension held in his jaw and shoulders.

Naruro says nothing. Naruto is the only one here that knows of Gaara's status as an Omega. Naruto had been fairly oblivious about it for the longest time, until he later told Gaara that Kurama had eventually blurted it out. Gaara had been oblivious to Naruto as well, until his first heat came.

But those days were long behind them now. Naruto is a bonded Alpha, his lovely wife Hinata the perfect ideal of an Omega. Gaara is happy for their successful bond.

Gaara catches a glimpse of something flashing underneath Boruto's sleeve, before the boy throws a massive attack at his son. Gaara watches the scene below carefully, watching for Shinki as the dust from the attack settles. Shinki emerges, appearing to be unphased. But Gaara is certain the attack shook him. That was unarguably the best move Boruto has shown so far at the Exams.

"Wow! You must be so proud too, Naruto!" Chojuro exclaims from the other side of Gaara. "And wow, yeah, it does smell nice up here. Cherry blossoms, maybe?"

"No, cherry blossoms bloomed a few months ago. It's probably someone's lotion or something wafting up here," Naruto says flatly, giving Gaara a quick glance and a curt nod before returning to study the contestants. Gaara appreciates his misdirection. A true friend through and through.

Boruto suddenly surprises everyone with another attack, a large and oppressive gust of wind that sends Shinki crashing into the wall of the arena. It cracks under the force of the blow. Boruto follows with another attack, a large crackling thunderbolt, which renders the iron sand immobile.

Gaara gasps quietly, despite himself.

Naruto stands suddenly. Gaara and the other Kage turn to look at him.

Before the Hokage can say a word he jumps down into the arena, unphased that they are at least thirty meters above the match.

The next events are a blur, and the most unusual sensation of deja vu prickles the back of Gaara's mind.

Boruto's caught cheating. Naruto is furious, and disqualifies the match. Although this may make Shinki the winner by default, Gaara still feels a stab of disappointment to not know how this would have played out if both opponents had adhered to the rules.

But before the crowd can dwell too long on the events, screams echo in the stadium. People are running for cover. The stadium is collapsing.

The source of the mayhem is quickly apparent. Two Otsutsuki have entered the arena, one large man swinging a giant, deadly weapon, and the other, short and slim, fires large bolts of black orbs. They look exactly like the black orbs of chakra Naruto has used in the past, as well as Obito, from what seems like a lifetime ago now.

The Kage disassemble, helping the people leave the crumbling stadium as safely as possible.

Gaara drops beside Shinki. The boy looks primed to fight. His iron sand is at his control once more.

"No, Shinki, not here. This threat is more than you and I can handle. Help who you can and retreat. I'll catch up with you."

If Shinki is disappointed, he says nothing. "Yes, Father." His wings appear, beating at his sides as he lifts into the sky. Gaara is too busy keeping the atrium from falling on innocent bystanders with his sand to admire his wings fully. They always manage to stun him with their formidable beauty.

Gaara's arms are held up in the air, busy controlling his sand, as ozone and sun floods his olfactory system and his body responds most inappropriately. He growls, low enough that no one can hear but himself. Moments later, a white form steps down the empty bleachers of the stadium directly towards him, skipping steps and floating gracefully with a knowing smirk on his lips. Chojuro flanks Gaara quickly, pulling a katana out at the ready and braces to attack.

Urashiki stops and stands straight, hovering above the ground by mere centimeters, as if to show off he doesn't need to stand on the ground. He turns his attention from Gaara to the Mizukage and frowns.

"The two of you are quite formidable together," Urashiki says disdainfully. "I merely wanted to say hello before I go on my way."

Chojuro clenches his shark-like teeth together and his thighs coil tight like a spring.

"There's no need for that, I assure you," Urashiki says to Chojuro.

"Then why are you here?" Chojuro presses.

Urashiki's eyes narrow and fixes them on the Kazekage, his grin returning suggestively. "Why, to take back what is mine, of course."

Gaara's lips fall just a breath apart. Urashiki's gaze is equal parts vicious, possessive, and hungry. But hungry for what, Gaara is not certain. Sun-kissed skin and static wash over his senses, and as if on cue, slick flows down his upper thighs, warm and wet, and he's thankful for his dark pants and long overcoat.

It's no mistake. This Otsutsuki must be an Alpha, and a strong one at that. Why else is his body, which under most circumstances is now completely desensitized to pheromones using advanced medical-nin technology, reacting as though he's about to go into heat?

"Gaara! Snap out of it!" Chojuro's voice pulls him out of his distracted state. He lowers his arms and sand releases the building slowly. It crumbles on its own now that the spectators have safely evacuated.

"We have to help Naruto!" Chojuro says, taking a step backwards to stand nearer to the Kazekage. "Come on!"

Urashiki simply stands, his red pole resting along the plane of his covered shoulders with his arms folded over it, epitomizing an easy carelessness. He watches as Gaara follows the blue-haired man and lets them go. Gaara watches the Otsutsuki from over his shoulder, to see Urashiki look down and retrieve an object from his gourd, but Gaara cannot see what it is.

"That was very strange, Gaara. That's the man that approached you on the train and stole your chakra?" Gaara did tell him and Sasuke several nights before about his attacker, prior to the Chunin Exams.

"That's him," Gaara replies, and before either of them can react, a giant orb of white surrounds and deafens him and the Mizukage, stretching and filling the sky. Only stillness and silence remains.

Chapter 3

Summary:

Momoshiki reveals that he's seen Urashiki's fate and angers Urashiki. Urashiki travels to the past and finds his opportunity to cheat death.

Several weeks earlier…

Urashiki appears before his superior's side above the blue little planet. As usual, Momoshiki's face is set in a scowl and he seems pensive about something or other. His thin veil is drawn over his face and his arms are folded. The man needs to lighten up, Urashiki thinks.

"These beings use chakra—it's infused in their bodies. How interesting these little humans are…" Urashiki starts, gently trying to pry Momoshiki out of what only appears to be a bad mood.

Momoshiki's white eyes shift towards him and his frown deepens. "Ura. What have you done?"

Urashiki's eyes widen. "Momo? Whatever do you mean?" He tilts his head to one side and smirks.

"Your fate…" Momoshiki says, looking for the right words to follow. "It's…changed."

Urashiki's smile fades. "You've never shared my fate with me before. Why now?"

"Because you've done something. I don't know what it is, but it cannot be good. The Patriarch will be furious, and I am more or less responsible for your actions while we are here at this seedbed, lest you forget."

Urashiki sighs and shakes his head. His smile returns. "You're condemning me for something I have yet to do. I can't really pretend to be sorry for something I haven't done, now can I?"

Momoshiki scoffs.

"Exactly. Now, as I was saying…they also have some interesting mating rituals. There are several classes of gender; Alpha, Beta, and Omega. As I gather, Kaguya was likened to an Omega during her time here. They are the ultimate child bearers. Betas can as bear and sire children as well, but—"

Momoshiki holds out a pale, lithe hand to interrupt him. "That's enough, Ura. It's clear to me you're not taking your transgression seriously enough."

Urashiki's lips curl into a snarl. "What do you want from me, Momo? A formal written apology?" He waves his hand dismissively. "Do you know what I supposedly did?"

Momoshiki draws his eyes shut and closes his eyes. "I don't. You were supposed to die on this planet. Whatever has changed, I can't see the ending, but you're entangled with them…" Momoshiki opens his eyes and turns his attention to the planet. "You idiot," he hisses under his breath. "We are supposed to find Kaguya and harvest the seedbed, or have you forgotten?"

Urashiki feels heat rise along his neck and he narrows his eyes to slits. He's angry, but he manages his tone carefully, as not to further upset his condescending superior. "Oh no, Momo, I have not forgotten. I've been here over the span of several planet sun cycles, waiting for you, Lord Momoshiki. Kaguya is simply not here. And I am reporting to you now the situation about harvesting the chakra for the God fruit, but you have been interrupting me, so I—"

There's venom and tension in Urashiki's normally jovial tone. So much for managing the inflection in his voice. And more importantly, him, Urashiki Otsutsuki, die on this infinitesimal planet? Certainly not! His future self is quite clever if he's managed to cheat death.

"You're being insubordinate," Momoshiki interrupts. "Check your attitude."

"You haven't let me finish," Urashiki speaks quickly. "They have what they call Tailed Beasts; they harbor an enormous amount of chakra. There are nine, evidently split from the Juubi that Kaguya and Isshiki brought with them. Seven roam free and two live within human hosts called Jinchuriki. One former Jinchuriki still lives too, which I am led to believe is very rare, as theoretically being a Jinchuriki is a life sentence. I have not been wasting my time here." The last sentence sounds rather defensive even to Urashiki's ears, but he rolls with it. He's a very skilled tracker, and for Momoshiki to doubt his ability or dedication irks him enough for him to shed his carefree facade.

Momoshiki hums and gathers his hand to his chin, cupping it thoughtfully. "Tailed Beasts, hmm?"

"Yes…" Urashiki concludes.

"And we gather their chakra to ripen the Juubi?"

"Yes…" Urashiki says, beginning to relax. He affects a cunning smile. "Leave it to me."

"It seems I have no choice," Momoshiki says, and if an insult is meant or not, his superior's take it or leave it attitude still stings. The glorified bastard could do the work himself, but due to their status, Urashiki does the dirty work and plays clean up crew. But, it's fine, really. Whatever it is that Momoshiki does with his ascended clairvoyance must be excruciatingly boring, and Urashiki has no interest for Clan leadership like Momoshiki possesses.

Momoshiki and Urashiki part ways, and Urashiki stalks his earthly prey with ease, until it's time to capture the Nine Tails' chakra.

 

Months later…

A flurry of fists, wing flaps, and claws are no longer serving Urashiki against the young Naruto and his brat child. He's not arrogant enough to not know he's losing, and badly.

You were supposed to die on this planet…. Momoshiki's words haunt him now. His jaw tightens with resolve. Karasuki. He needs to retrieve the time travel device, and quickly. He'd been careless to leave it for the humans to find.

As the boy duo winds up for a charged attack, instead of fighting, Urashiki flees. Fortunately, his speed is unrivaled, at least it is by this era's Naruto. He likely would not be so lucky against the older version of the Nine Tails' Jinchuriki.

He flies at great speed, nearly imperceptible to the human eyes. He sheds off the form that ingesting his eyes afforded him, returning to his normal appearance once more. He looks the same as before, his eyes returning to their normal strength and clarity before calling upon his last trump card, and his clothing is restitched and fresh. Out here, along a riverbank, he's looking for someone, and he finds him soon enough, bent over on his haunches and calming the pink-haired kunoichi Urashiki encountered earlier.

He stops, midair, pausing above them. Sasuke's back is towards him, unsuspecting, so long as he stays out of range of his Sharin Rinnegan. The girl is too distracted by the man to notice him.

He acts quickly and casts his line. He's weakened, and with the other three troublesome humans he dodged to get here, no doubt on his tail, he does not wish to engage in attack. He has to survive first, afterall, and he senses death close on his heels. He has no intentions of letting it claim him today.

The fishing line hooks the target—the small turtle-like time travel device. Sasuke's head swivels back at him and his teeth are beared in a snarl. Urashiki braces himself for one of Sasuke's annoying replacement jutsus, but it doesn't come. He wonders if perhaps he doesn't want to reveal his true identity to this girl by using his ocular jutsu.

That's good. That gives him the advantage. Sasuke still puts up a good fight, refusing to let Karasuki go so easily, hands on the small turtle and pulling back on the line.

Urashiki tuts. "Now, now," and he almost says Sasuke's name in front of the girl, but he censors himself. There's no need to be cruel. "You'll break it, and then we'll both be stuck here. You can imagine the implications of that, can't you?"

"I won't let you take it!" Sasuke says, still holding on, still refusing to let go.

Urashiki narrows his eyes. He hasn't much time. The girl then. A red paper crane flutters towards her, then another, then another, until she is covered in hundreds of them, but her pale green eyes are purposefully left clear to watch the spectacle. Urashiki is still floating meters above, looking down at them.

"Careful now. Each crane is a potent chakra bomb. You wouldn't want her to be hurt, would you?"

Sasuke scowls, and the girl says, "Don't worry about me, that turtle-thing seems very important, whatever it is. I'll be fine…"

Sasuke immediately releases Karasuki and turns to her to see fat tears rolling down her babyish cheeks. The paper cranes flutter and dissolve into thin air, as Urashiki takes his prize. He laughs, backing his way into a dark, gaping void that closes around him.

And the rest is history.

Chapter 4

Summary:

In the past, Gaara is still a bright-eyed young man, barely twenty years old. He reminisces about his youth and love on the day before Naruto and Hinata's wedding.

The fresh spring air in Konoha is always so refreshing this time of year, Gaara thinks to himself. He’s excited to be away from his duties as Kazekage for a short while, if only to attend his best friend’s wedding.

Temari and Kankuro are with him of course. Temari has been off doing her own thing, assisting the Omegan bride-to-be and her group of bridesmaids. Gaara has no idea what it is that the ladies do to prepare for a wedding, and he isn’t about to inquire now. He’s got his own things to worry about—like the speech he’s been trying to prepare for Naruto, but the words on paper continue to fail him. For the last few nights Gaara has stared at a blank piece of paper.

How on earth did he do this as Commander of the Allied Shinobi Army?

Naruto hasn’t formally chosen any of his friends, at least that he’s aware of, to be his best man in order to deliver a speech. For that reason, Gaara wants to be prepared. Gaara suspects it still hurts Naruto to think that Sasuke should be here today, and while that makes for a pleasant fantasy, Sasuke’s conditions for freedom are to stay far away from the Leaf. However, it’s obvious to him that there’s been a change of heart here at home among Sasuke’s cohort.

They’re beginning to slowly trust him again. Gaara’s very familiar with this process—but it was different for Gaara. His past bloodshed happened while he was a young, developing, child, in poor circumstances.

Sasuke’s bloodshed continued until he was much older, old enough to be considered an adult. For him to win over anyone is nothing short of amazing and it just goes to show how humans gravitate towards faith and forgiveness. Gaara is living proof of that.

Gaara is sitting in his hotel room, fully dressed for the day and sipping a cup of green tea, as he stares out an open window at the green leaves and fresh cherry blossoms rustling in the gentle morning breeze. Tomorrow is the big day, he thinks wistfully. He’s no doubt excited for his friend, of course he is. Hinata is a wonderful person and a logical match for Naruto, and their chemistry is impossible to deny.

Gaara just wishes—no, he shouldn’t. He shouldn’t even entertain such thoughts.

Once upon a time, Gaara thought Naruto could be his.

During Gaara’s first heat, which came upon him with intense fury and biologically driven desire, he finally noticed the other reason for his attraction to the boy who seemed to be made of sunshine.

It happened when he’d been captured by an unusual enemy claiming to be god-like, trying and failing to steal Gaara’s chakra to enhance his weapons and supposedly make him immortal. On the other side of having fought against a God, the formidable Lady Kaguya, this enemy was laughable in comparison and Gaara could no longer remember his name. Regardless, his water style jutsu attacks had weakened him, and he was just a boy at the time.

The enemy trapped him in a metal cage and he couldn’t break free. The duress of the situation triggered his latent biology at quite an inopportune moment. Gaara whined and moaned in the dirt at his sudden discomfort, clutching at his swelling abdomen as his ovaries presented themselves for the first time in his life. If not for the cage, he was a prone target for any Alpha nearby that could pick up on his enticing pheromones.

It was his pheromones that allowed Naruto to find him, and with such unbridled furiosity and forceful need, Naruto dug him out of that cage with his bare hands. The look in Naruto’s eyes that day, red with narrowed pupils from his chakra he shared with Kurama, still haunt him now. “Mine…” Naruto had breathed in a deep growl once freeing his prize, and Gaara had instinctively turned his neck to him and sand armor fell away, revealing pink-hued skin as wet warmth rushed down his legs. He didn’t know until later when he returned home to Suna, after speaking to his most trusted medical-nin, that these reactions were his body unconsciously giving itself to a desirable Alpha.

But instead of claiming Gaara with a targeted bite on his mating gland, Naruto turned his hormone-driven fury to their enemy, finishing him quickly in blind aggression. Gaara never loved Naruto more.

When it was over, Kankuro and Temari took Gaara home with difficulty. Gaara longed to be next to the boy who smelled like sun-kissed skin and sweet tea leaves, but Naruto had to travel back to the Leaf with his team. Gaara was needy, irritable, dirty, and continuously shifting his legs as though trying to curb an aching desire between his legs. At least that was what Temari told him later, gently, as though trying to curb his embarrassment. Gaara didn’t remember the trip home. He remembered only Naruto, and once the fog cleared he needed to know what happened.

Temari made sure he was seen by the doctor when they returned to Suna, making sure he was medically cleared before returning to his Kazekage duties. It was the first time he’d ever heard the word “Omega.” Apparently, in other lands, Alphas and Omegas were more common, but in the harsh desert conditions in the Land of Wind, Betas were the dominant gender, as they could more easily reproduce. From a biological perspective, it made sense, Gaara reasoned.

Much like his bright red hair, the doctor explained it was likely a recessive gene within the Kazekage Clan. That, and he learned that his late mother and his slayed uncle, by his own hands, were both Omegas. He wished more than ever that they were still around to speak to, to understand what it was he was going through. His heart ached with regret and sorrow. When presented with the option to suppress his hormones and continue life as normal, as Beta-like as possible, Gaara accepted. He's been on suppressants ever since.

It didn’t do to have an Omega as a leader, anyway, his doctor added with satisfaction to his choice. It presented a weakness to Suna, and a challenge to any Alphas from neighboring countries and Clans. So it was kept a secret, between his doctor, his siblings, and Naruto. Even the knowledge of Kurura and Yashamaru’s Omegan status was not public information, and was privileged to the Kazekage alone.

Gaara shakes the intrusive thoughts of the past away. Naruto is not his, and Gaara is satisfied with the choices he made to hide his biology. Sometimes he entertains the thought of asking Hinata about her experience as an Omega, but quickly dismisses it. That would be invasive and rude and he’d never want to make Hinata feel uncomfortable around him. He thinks of her as his kin now. He’d protect her with his life, if necessary.

He knows Naruto would do the same for him and his, if he ever selected a mate for himself one day.

A knock on his hotel room door stirs him from his thoughts. “Come in,” he says, just loud enough to be heard from the hallway.

The door turns and Kankuro enters. Kankuro seems a bit bashful, his hand rubbing the back of his neck. “Hey, Gaara…”

“Kankuro,” Gaara says, dipping his head in a polite greeting. Gaara’s brow bones knit together, baffled. It seems like there’s something his brother isn’t saying. “Is…is something the matter?” he manages, after Kankuro is uncharacteristically quiet.

“Uh..no. Everything’s fine…it’s just that…well. Rock Lee is joining us today. He was very enthusiastic to spend time with you today. For reasons...” Kankuro concludes.

Gaara folds his arm and gives his brother a reprimanding look. “I sincerely doubt that, after I nearly crippled him. Lee’s just a good friend, that’s all.”

“Oh, like how you’re Naruto’s good friend?” The words are out of Kankuro’s mouth before he can censor himself. His eyes are wide—he knows he’s stepped in it now.

Gaara’s eyes narrow into thin, green, terrifying slits masked in black. Sand rattles in his small gourd on his hip irritably.

“Sh-shit, I didn’t mean, I, oh, fuck me,” Kankuro exclaims, failing at backpedalling. Gaara wouldn’t believe a word he said now, anyways.

It’s Kankuro’s only saving grace when Lee appears in the doorway of Gaara’s room, all brightness and smiles. “Gaara! It is so good to see you!” He doesn’t hesitate to rush inside and lean down to Gaara’s height in his chair to give him a tight bear hug. Gaara’s face turns red when the hug continues longer than expected, and Kankuro mouths, “Told you so” from behind Lee.

Gaara pointedly ignores Kankuro and gives his full attention to the Leaf nin. “It’s been so long,” Gaara replies, smiling. “You look good,” he comments, noting how since their last time together Lee has grown even taller and more muscular, filling out his green jumpsuit and flak jacket. His face warms even more when Lee beams brightly at him.

“Thanks, Gaara! So do you! Have you been practicing Taijutsu? You look stronger!” Lee doesn’t hesitate to reach out and grab both of Gaara’s shoulders, pressing his thumbs and fingers into them to test their composition. “Nicely done!”

Gaara’s practically melting under Lee’s gaze, and he cannot deny he feels some attraction to the Taijutsu user. But nothing compares to the all consuming fire he once felt for Naruto. He’s not sure it’s possible he’ll ever feel the same way for anyone else, and the thought is rather depressing. Besides, he’s the Kazekage, and he doesn’t have much time for romantic pursuits beyond his appointment, and certainly not long-distance ones.

“Gaara and I were just about to do some last minute gift shopping for the happy couple,” Kankuro says with a smirk. “Maybe we get some lunch first. How’s that sound, Lee?” Kankuro folds his arms and legs, leaning against a wall of a hotel. He looks cool, Gaara thinks, and right now he hates him for it. He knows he’s playing a game of matchmaking, and Gaara doesn’t appreciate it.

“Oh, thank goodness!” Lee exclaims dramatically, pulling away from Gaara long enough for him to stand. “I am not the only one who forgot to get them something!”

“I didn’t forget,” Gaara says, leading them both to the exit to his room, and then the foyer of the hotel. “I’ve been thinking about it for a long time.” And the speech, Gaara thinks defeatedly.

Kankuro claps Lee on the shoulder. “He has been obsessing over it, frankly,” he says. “Maybe you’ve got some refreshing ideas?”

They exit the foyer and into the bright sun. “What better gift for the happy couple than a his and hers dumbbell set!” Lee exclaims, pumping his fist triumphantly.

Gaara shares a worried glance with his brother. “You…you didn’t get that already, did you?” Gaara asks gently. Maybe there’s still time to dissuade him from such an uncharacteristic gift for Naruto and Hinata.

“Not yet! But do not worry! I will happily carry them around all day until you and Kankuro find the perfect gift.”

Gaara blanches. Lee is sweet…but clueless. And utterly hopeless. As sweet as he is, Gaara is unable to entertain a thought of them together beyond kissing. He's curious about physical acts that he's only read about, but as attractive as Lee is, he just cannot fathom himself with him. His curiosity about sex stems mostly from wondering if Naruto has already experienced such activities. Surely he has. And if Naruto enjoys them, surely he will too, someday.

“Hey, that’s great! Maybe you can carry mine and Gaara’s gifts too,” Kankuro says breezily, winking at Gaara. Gaara shoots him a glare, finding the idea crass, nor has he forgotten the words Kankuro uttered before Lee arrived.

He’s mad because Kankuro’s wrong. Right? There’s a feeling of unexplainable apprehension in the pit of Gaara’s stomach, and he chooses to ignore it. As the day wears on, the feeling disappears, replaced with warmth, love, and admiration for his friends and family. Tonight he knows he’ll be able to finally write his speech.

Chapter 5

Summary:

Gaara scents another Omega.

It's finally the long-awaited day. Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata Hyuga are getting married.

Gaara feels confident about his speech, and his gift, and he's looking forward to the ceremony. He and Kankuro go for an early breakfast, sans Temari when they are unable to find her, though there is a message on her hotel door that she's busy attending errands for the bride-to-be.

"What do you think that's all about?" Kankuro asks, stifling a yawn as they exit the hotel.

"I'm afraid I don't know," Gaara admits. He pauses once they are on the street and looks up to the sky. He closes his eyes and breathes deeply, with a smile on his lips. The air is heavy with moisture and fragrant pollen and grass—something he just can't get enough of when he's visiting Konoha. It never gets old. There's something else too, just out of reach. He can't describe it, and ponders if he were not on suppressants if he would be better able to interpret the surrounding smells. "She does seem quite distracted lately, doesn't she?"

Of course they are referring to Temari. "Yeah," Kankuro says. "I tried to ask her about it last night but she shut me down so hard I'm still reeling. She's scary when she gets like that."

"I'm sure she has a good reason," Gaara adds. "Let's give her time."

"Yeah, yeah."

The brothers eat breakfast and start to head back to the hotel, but Kankuro stops, rubbing the back of his hooded head sheepishly.

"Hey, Gaara? Do you mind if I meet up with you later?"

Gaara blinks. Surely Kankuro finished all his preparations for the wedding already?

"I don't mind. Should I wait for you before I leave for the ceremony?"

"I'll meet you there. I'm going to…visit an old friend for a bit. Catch up."

Gaara doesn't comment how Temari isn't the only one acting out of sorts. Nor does he press who it is that Kankuro is stealing away to visit at the last minute. Though, he does have a strong suspicion it's Kiba that he's visiting. Why not say anything sooner?

Gaara nods his head in agreement. "I'll see you then." Maybe if he has time after getting dressed in his formal wear, he'll seek out Lee. They did have quite a fun time yesterday, and Gaara rarely has opportunities to loosen up with people who do not expect him to play the part of a leader all the time. It's nice to lower his walls for a change.

Lost in his thoughts, something begins to nag at his mind, demanding attention. As he walks slowly down the sidewalk he scents the air. There are two competing scents; one smells like the crackle of static in the air before a thunderstorm, but there is not a cloud in the sky. Odd, he thinks, but given the bright sun he thinks nothing further of the stormy smell. The second smells like something sweet, and yet strangely earthy. It reminds him of an orange-colored drink he once tried while traveling abroad to Kumoga, with steeped tea, fragrant spices, sugar, and condensed milk.

He realizes suddenly it's an Omega's pheromones he's smelling, quite rudely and without consent. He keeps walking, trying to ignore it, though the scent grows stronger and stronger as he approaches the hotel.

Gaara catches sight of Hinata and her younger sister, Hanabi, if memory serves correctly, on the opposite side of the street on the sidewalk. Gaara politely averts his gaze, remembering an old superstition that it's bad luck to see the bride on her wedding day before the ceremony. But wait? That only applied if she was in her gown, didn't it?

She wasn't yet in traditional garb. In fact, her sister looked like she was leading Hinata somewhere in a hurry, and quickly. Hinata's brows were knitted tightly, worried. Gaara makes eye contact with her cool whitish, almost lavender eyes.

"Lady Hinata," he says, bowing his head. "Lady Hanabi. Is something the matter?" He's stopped on his side of the street, his attention fully focused on the Hyuga women. The strong, sweet earthy smell cloys his senses. There's something about it that is striking, some message is hidden beneath, and perhaps if he wasn't on suppressants, he'd know better. Is Hinata alright?

Hinata's cheeks go warm with color. Her skin is positively radiant, her cheekbones illuminated in the sunlight, and Gaara can see how easy it must have been for Naruto to fall for her. She's undeniably beautiful, and in Gaara's opinion, her understated personality makes her all the more delicate and feminine. "I'm fine…Lord Gaara," she says quietly, bowing her head in return.

"Lord Gaara, good to see you," Hinata's less shy and far less humble sister says dismissively. "We have to get going, wedding stuff, amiright?"

With that, Hanabi leads Hinata into a small clinic in between a ramen shop and a flower shop. It's not the main hospital, and only the symbol on the building gives away any hint of what it might be.

Gaara stares, eyes wide in surprise, as the door shuts behind them. Oh well, it's none of his business really. Surely they have last minute preparations needed for the wedding—

A woman carrying a small bundle exits the same building. Gaara can hear a baby cry. Then another, a very visibly pregnant female Omega, by the strong, pleasing smell of her, enters the same building. A midwifery, then.

It finally clicks. Hinata is pregnant. With Naruto's child.

Gaara's heart feels like it's crumbling away into tiny granules of sand, and blowing away with the harsh desert wind. Water pricks at his eyes. He blinks hard, refusing to cry, not here.

This is a time to be happy. He should want nothing more than the best for his best friend and his bride-to-be. It makes perfect sense for them to start a family. They are wonderful together. More importantly, Hinata makes Naruto happy. That's why Gaara's here today. That's why everyone who can has taken the day off to attend the ceremony.

Gaara hates this. He's jealous, and it's a horrible feeling and he knows it isn't good for him to feel this way. Jealousy is how he used to feel when his father would give his attention to his older siblings, and outright neglect him.

Jealous was how he felt when he'd recall Kankuro and Temari got to spend time with his mother, and got to really know her. Until he was born and she died.

These were thoughts and memories Gaara has tried so hard for years to overcome and accept. He's not that same, hateful, sleep-deprived, tortured little boy anymore. He's a reformed man, a former Commander, and above all, the Kazekage, a symbol of strength for his people, having earned the respect of hundreds of thousands of shinobi and others. But he doesn't feel strong now.

They remember who you were, too. They haven't forgotten what you are capable of, Gaara's mind tells him cruelly.

That should be your child, another voice says, which frightens him because it's his own innermost thought coming to light. He's tried so hard to bury these greedy emotions but here they are surfacing like worms after a rainstorm.

Dark thoughts creep into his mind, seeping into his consciousness like tar covered sand, thick and viscous and suffocating. He still isn't over Naruto, it's obvious now that he's been lying to himself that he's okay with the wedding. He most certainly isn't, but he has to pull himself together. He must pretend that he is okay with this, at all costs.

He…he can't give the speech. Not right now. He needs to calm down. He needs to meditate. Anything that might help him quell this hurt and the unmet needs from his youth and his unmet needs of his biology yearning for his Alpha, even while on suppressants.

He was meant to be my Alpha, his mind says.

The tears Gaara tried to hold back are now falling down his cheeks as he is walking quickly, looking for a place to be alone. There are too many people staying at the same hotel as him, surely someone would see him in the lobby or the halls, and he desperately needs to be alone to sort out the thoughts in his head before they poison him further.

No, no, Hinata loves him. She's good for him. I'm not an option, and even if I were…

It wouldn't work.

Gaara thinks that he did this mental work already. He let Naruto go years ago. Why is this suddenly a problem? All because he smells a pregnant Omega and suddenly with life crushing force desires his own child? He should be happy for them, and all he feels is a sense of loss and heavy guilt for feeling this way. He's being a terrible friend, and he knows it.

Gaara finds a small green area in between some businesses. It looks like a nice place for one to take a break for lunch and read a book, beneath a large tree. There's no one here, not now. There's a nice view of the Hokage cliff face, Lord Sixth's masked face stares at him and he looks away. If only Lord Hokage knew the thoughts in his mind, he too would be so ashamed of him.

Gaara takes a seat on a bench beneath the tree and closes his eyes. He takes a deep, steadying breath as his bottom lip trembles. He lets out a sob that surprises him, but once it's out it consumes him, wracking his petite frame as he covers his black lids with one hand, his wet eyelashes fluttering against his damp palm. He cries as quietly as he can, as to not draw attention.

Mine he hears Naruto's gravelly, animalistic voice in his head from all those years ago. He longs for it to be true.

Chapter 6

Summary:

Urashiki explores the timeline.

Urashiki curses under his breath.

He carefully observes the events in the Leaf Village from afar, and it's obvious this timeline takes him even further from when Naruto was a defenseless baby. It's impossible to not see the banners and decorations and signs on closed businesses all across the city.

This is the Jinchuriki's wedding day. And while Urashiki has no qualms ruining this momentous occasion, he knows all of the strongest shinobi will be concentrated at this one location. Attacking this stronger version of Naruto, along with invoking the wrath of the entire village, is not worth the effort in his mind.

Urashiki pauses above the familiar cliffside of statues, which by now he knows has come to immortalize the Hokages of this village. Of which Naruto Uzumaki is later destined to become.

Urashiki shrugs to himself and reaches for the turtle-shaped time travel device from his gourd. "Karasuki, take me to the time when Naruto was an infant, just before his birth. And don't fail me this time," he growls.

The turtle opens his eyes and looks up at Urashiki from his perch in Urashiki's flat palm. "I am programmed to recharge for 24 hours in between time jumps," Karasuki says. "This allows me to better protect timeline integrity. I must warn you, user Urashiki Otsutsuki, that time travel is not without risk, and you must take certain precautions from affecting the timeline."

Urashiki's lips are curled downward in a snarl. Frustrated, he smacks the shell of the turtle's frame hard with the heel of his hand. It's just a device, anyway.

Regardless, it gapes with an open mouth and clamps its eyes shut. Urashiki narrows his own eyes. He won't be made to feel sorry for this wretched thing. He pockets it once more and takes a deep breath of sunny, vibrant, life-filled spring air. Oh well. If he's going to be here for at least a full sun and moon cycle on this seedbed, he better make the most of it. And without Momoshiki here in this timeline, there's no one here to police him.

He smiles. What is the worst he can do, anyway, when this planet is destined to be a pile of rubble after their God fruit is harvested?

He decides to walk around in plain sight. So long as he doesn't reveal who he is, who would be the wiser? Sure, he looks out of place, but after spending a number of years here he's learned that there are plenty of humans that look and act differently than expected.

He walks tall with his glowing red pole held in one hand and makes an effort to remember to plant his feet on the cement sidewalk rather than hover above it. He smirks at people who are brave enough to catch his pale eyes. They immediately turn away, apparently not wanting any trouble. How boring, Urashiki thinks.

As he walks, he glances into the window fronts of shops and businesses. He's never been this close before to see the items these strange beings pedal and consume. There's fresh cut flowers, which seem to be used for special occasions or as a display of affection, food stalls, which smell enticing but Urashiki knows from past experience human food doesn't mesh well with his celestial physiology, and a tailor shop that sell clothes that make Urashiki stop to admire them through the glass.

Momoshiki has always worn beautiful clothes made of fine material, woven with silky and shiny gossamer threads. Urashiki remembers how Princess Kaguya too was always adorned in something stunning before she defected. His clothes by comparison are very plain and utilitarian, which suits him fine for the hands-on work he does, but… He's tempted to walk into the small store, even though he has no method of payment other than coercion, which will certainly draw attention to himself and have negative consequences upon the timeline.

He smiles wistfully, imagining himself wearing the kind of robes that come with the kind of status Momoshiki has within the Clan, before a different smell captures his attention. It's… very familiar. He pulls himself away from the tailor shop and walks, hunting the source of the scent. His long strides increase in speed and there is a newfound purpose in his step.

What is that? he thinks, parting his lips briefly to inhale through his mouth and capture a large lungful of air. The scent reminds him, strangely, of the desert. Of rare night flowers that bloom in secret under a full moon; sweet, floral, and with an edge of bitterness that tells Urashiki whatever it is may be poisonous or dangerous, or both.

Urashiki's keen sense of smell leads him to a small pathway between some buildings, which opens up to a private green space. There's a human there, sitting alone and hunched beneath a large leafy tree, with his face buried in his hands.

Urashiki smiles wide, and his chest nearly bursts with excitement. Oh. How. Fun.

The human has heard him approach and dries his eyes with his fists before slowly turning his head upwards to meet Urashiki's intrigued gaze. The human doesn't look very old at all, still just a boy as far as Urashiki is concerned.

But Urashiki recognizes this red-headed specimen immediately. He takes a step forward confidently, approaching young Gaara.

Gaara's posture stiffens and his face is carefully placed to mask any feeling, but Urashiki can see his red puffy eyes and senses that he's caught him in what he can only assume is a rare display of despair. But over what?

"Who are you?" Gaara challenges, his voice wavering with emotion, only confirming Urashiki's observations. His fair skin, quite pleasing to Urashiki's eyes, is flushed around his cheekbones.

Urashiki simply smiles and takes another step forward, intent on sitting beside the young man if he'll let him.

"Please, don't come any closer," Gaara says, rising to stand. He folds his arms in that defensive way he does so well, and Urashiki can't help but chuckle at the sight. "At least not until you've identified yourself."

Urashiki stops his approach but activates his Byakugan instead, assessing this timeline's version of Gaara of the Sand. His eyes inspect the human's chakra network and confirms what he's already suspected; this version also is missing the One Tailed beast. There's a large black void that the chakra flows around, which is not ever seen on the other humans when he inspects them. That and, much lower, deep in the young man's abdomen, chakra unfurls in a strange pattern, almost like a flower's petals opening in bloom.

Urashiki deactivates his Byakugan. He's seen what he needs to see.

"We've met before," Urashiki says with a sly grin.

The briefest flicker of confusion crosses Gaara's features and it's quickly replaced with a frown.

"I'd remember someone like you," Gaara replies. He grasps his chin, studying Urashiki deep in thought. And, Urashiki notices, he takes what appears to be a deep, steadying breath. "...Are you…Otsutsuki?"

"I am," Urashiki hums, quite pleased Gaara has already figured this much out about him. Though surely this is what Karasuki warned him against, and he's turning caution to the wind for the sake of curiosity.

Gaara appears alarmed but makes no move. Urashiki takes another step towards him and sand is already pouring from the gourd on Gaara's hip.

Urashiki holds his hands out and sets his fishing rod on the ground. "I'm not here to hurt you," he says as he rises back to his full height, and he means it, at least for now.

But Gaara's calm green eyes go vacant, then shortly after, turn stormy. "First Kaguya, then Toneri. You expect me to believe you mean us no harm? What is your name?"

It's a demand. It seems they are beyond pleasantries.

"I am Urashiki Otsutsuki. And Toneri is by no means someone you should compare me against," he says, feeling disgust rise like bile in his throat at the mention of the traitor's name. What a pathetic excuse for an Otsutsuki.

"Urashiki," Gaara tests the name on his tongue. "Whatever your motive, our Allied Shinobi Nation will stop at nothing to end you if you threaten us. Today is a very special day, and you need to leave."

Sand undulates around the Kazekage, hovering around him protectively. Gaara's threat is clear.

But Urashiki, unphased, delights in a challenge. "A special day? Is that why you're sobbing out here all alone?"

"You must be mistaken."

"Oh, I rarely am," Urashiki replies and walks slowly forward, stepping over his fishing pole with the graceful feet of a well-practiced swordsman. He's intent on learning with full certainty the source of the scent that's lured him here and its true meaning.

He's got time to spare, afterall.

Chapter 7

Summary:

Gaara discovers Kiba's been an Alpha this whole time.

Notes:

Hey folks, I wanted to give some acknowledgements.

When I first started down the path of UraGaa it was quite lonely and I felt like a crazy person for putting so much thought and energy into this rare pair.

But I'm beginning to find my tribe so thank you so much for your readership and support.

Recently, Arecu gifted me this beautiful three-panel comic and I am over the moon in love with it! Link here: (Rated explicit.) Gaara is gorgeous and Urashiki is smitten, just how I love. This is inspired by my omegaverse fic Nuture.

I also received a gift fic from participating in the Naruto Rair Pair New Years Gift Exchange and my gifter, currently anon until Jan. 22, spoiled me rotten with a beautifully written UraGaa written in first person from Gaara's perspective and filled my first choice of prompt (Gaara is kidnapped and Urashiki is the unlikely person that saves him). I love it so much and I feel like I won the lottery. You can find it here.

Last but not least, dancewithmelancholy has been very encouraging and I don't think without her enthusiasm for this idea I would be writing this fic. She's been beta reading this story for me and I am very grateful. She has wonderful Gaara-centric omega works that have such strong world-building and her characterization of him is my favorite and her work influences mine.

Please show these other amazing creators some love!

Okay, now to the story...

Gaara's legs feel weak beneath him and slick dampens his underwear. What an embarrassing way to react to this stranger, Gaara thinks, while he should be focused more on the threat the Otsutsuki poses. Perhaps scenting Hinata's pregnancy pheromones triggered a false heat, stronger than his suppressants can override.

He breathes shallowly through his nose as sand coils tightly around him, close enough to cocoon him in a barrier if necessary.

But Urashiki laughs airily and comes closer. "Gaara," he purrs in a low, velvet voice, and Gaara fights back a whine from escaping his throat.

"How do you know my name?" Gaara asks, and it strikes him as odd that he doesn't refer to him by a title or an honorific. Only his friends ever call him by just his name.

"Like I said, we've met before."

Gaara's jaw is clenched tight as Urashiki steps into his personal space, a few centimeters from his sand barrier. Gaara doesn't know what to make with this information. He would remember an Otsutsuki, and he'd certainly remember someone that smelled like him.

"I said stop, don't come any closer."

Urashiki stops, and plants a hand on his hip in a relaxed manner. "Are you always this tense?" Urashiki asks, using his other hand to gesture as he speaks. "All I want is for us to talk. A fight would end badly for you." As if to demonstrate this fact, Urashiki makes a show of summoning Gaara's own sand from him, just enough to cover his white fist and knuckles. The sand dances up his arm, coils in a tendril over his shoulders, and back down the other arm before it rejoins the rest of the sand.

Gaara's eyes are wide. He doesn't bother to cover his fear. How—How did he…?

Urashiki laughs softly at his bewildered expression. "It's a neat trick, isn't it? Something I picked up awhile ago…"

"I have somewhere I need to be…" Gaara says quietly, hoping that this will be the topic the stranger miraculously understands and allows him to leave peacefully. Whatever self-induced misery he felt minutes ago was now gone, replaced with worry instead.

"Oh? Do you mean that brat Naruto Uzumaki's wedding?"

Gaara nods his head silently, suddenly very motivated to get to it early and deliver his speech, jealousy be damned. He can deal with his muddled emotions and needs later.

"It sounds like it is the event of the decade," Urashiki says coolly. "I wouldn't let you miss it."

"What do you want?" Gaara asks, meeting the white-lavendar Byakugan with determination. "Speak freely."

Urashiki eyes him with something akin to hunger. "You're so hollow, and empty, Omega…" Urashiki says slowly, clearly savoring the reaction in the human's pale green eyes.

Gaara gasps softly, not expecting this turn of events. "How do you know? Are you Alpha?" he asks, almost wishing for it to be true. He feels his body is magnetized to the other, and he hopes the barrier of sand he's put between them will deter any irrational desires his body seems to betray him with. But what does the stranger mean by "hollow"?

"Me? No… But that won't stop me from being curious about you and your… condition."

Condition? Gaara's browbones are drawn tight together. Everything this man says makes no sense. He really should leave, this man can't keep him here against his will without a fight, he'll be fine. Just walk away, Gaara thinks.

But instead he hears himself ask meekly, "What do you mean?"

"Let me show you," comes Urashiki's swift reply, and he closes the distance between them and stands abreast to Gaara. Gaara's sand floats around both of them rather than crushes his enemy in defense. Why? Why? Nothing about this makes any sense. And despite being scared of the unknown threat, he's embarrassingly hard through his slacks and he hopes the other won't notice.

Gaara stares straight ahead, at Urashiki's collarbone underneath his wide collar. This close he can smell the sun on him and his clothes, and the faint hint of a desert thunderstorm rolling in the distance.

Kami, Gaara thinks. Urashiki smells like home.

Gaara gasps as warm fingers touch his jaw, guiding his chin upwards to meet Urashiki's steady, hungry, gaze. His grin is subdued and he seems more amused than anything. Urashiki captures his full attention.

Urashiki's other hand reaches low, boldly caressing Gaara's belly with a flat palm. Heat pools low in Gaara's stomach; his dick twitches and he feels his womb contract and cramp painfully, then release with a flood of feel-good endorphins, further dampening his undergarments. Gaara doesn't brush his hand away, like he knows he should. His body doesn't feel like his own.

Urashiki takes several deep inhales through his nose and hums appreciatively before smiling wide. His fingertips bunch the fabric of Gaara's burgundy jacket, slowly lifting it up and out of the way, and repeat with the mesh armor beneath, to press skin to skin.

Gaara's unable to hold back his whimper and his seafoam eyes are vacant as he stares up into the other’s intense gaze. "If not Alpha… what are you…?"

"I'm hoping you can help me find the answer to that question," Urashiki breathes in response. "I can smell the effect I have on you." His long fingers knead sensitive skin, massaging the tissue deeply. Gaara's eyes close slowly and he inhales sharply. Cramps clench painfully and roll in and out like waves but Urashiki's touch actually helps ease the discomfort.

"I'm on suppressants," Gaara whispers weakly, as if that means anything right now. They clearly are not working and they have never failed him so much before.

Urashiki's hand falls away from his face, and Gaara leans forward to press his face to the man's chest, the rough material of his tunic scratchy on his skin and he can't even think right now.

"Hormone suppressants?" Urashiki tsks. "How fascinating that they don't seem to work around me."

Gaara doesn't reply. He wonders briefly if this is what Hinata endured with Toneri. Did her biology betray her? Was she attracted to him, or did she flat out reject him? How scared she must have been, when he threatened to take everything she loved if he wouldn't marry her. Gaara's privileged to know some of the story only because Naruto shared some of the painful details with him when asking for the Allied Shinobi Nation's assistance with Lord Sixth's help.

"You have somewhere to be, don't you?" Urashiki asks, pulling back far enough to get a good look at the Kazekage. He stops kneading Gaara's ripening womb and pulls his clothing down neatly, finishing with a gentle tug on his jacket. Gaara hears himself whine and he hates how weak he sounds.

"I do," Gaara says. His cheeks are warm and so is the rest of him. He feels hot, a little weak, a bit dizzy…

"Whoa! Easy, now…" Urashiki murmurs against Gaara's temple. Gaara realizes he is down on the ground, with Urashiki now behind him, gripping him under his arms to keep him upright.

Gaara stares up at him, lips parted, eyes wide in wonder as his mental fog slowly clears. Sand is suspended in midair, catching the filtering sunlight through the tree leaves.

"Someone's coming," Urashiki says quietly, lips pressed against Gaara's unconsciously stretched and accessible neck and bonding gland. "Just wait, Gaara. If more is what you want, you'll be mine soon enough."

It's a threat of a promise. Gaara sits up on his own and Urashiki is gone, after a strong scent of ozone hits his nose.

"Hey! Hey! Gaara, what are you doing out here?" A familiar voice calls, one he hasn't heard in a long while. He turns his head to look at the direction of the sound to see Kiba and Kankuro running towards him. Kankuro kneels beside him, and his sand slowly slithers into his gourd.

"What are you doing on the ground?" Kankuro asks while helping him to his feet.

"What indeed?" Kiba says, panting from either running or catching Gaara's scent. Gaara meets his dilated pupils and watches him wipe saliva from the corner of his mouth. For the first time ever, Gaara recognizes Kiba for what he truly is. Alpha.

"I thought I smelled an Omega in distress," Kiba says. "The last person I'd expect to see here is you, Kazekage."

Distress? Gaara thinks. He's definitely in distress. Nothing feels real or right at the moment. Urashiki's parting words linger in his mind and the touch of his large hand leaves an impression in his skin. Does he want more? His body sure seems to. He covers his crotch as covertly as he can with his wrist.

He catches Kankuro's brown eyes once he is steady on his feet and it is impossible to miss the worry in them.

Kiba's nostrils flare. "Definitely Omega," Kiba adds. "My nose has never failed me before." He turns to Kankuro. "I'm surprised you never told me."

"It was not for me to tell," Kankuro explains. "You alright, Gaara? What happened? Why are you out here alone?"

Gaara remembers his dark outburst and shame washes over him. "I needed to be alone."

Kiba sniffs again. "Someone else was here."

Gaara's gaze is steely as he shifts his eyes to the Alpha.

"Who was here with you? Rock Lee?" Kankuro asks, hopeful.

Gaara shakes his head. "I'd rather not say."

Kankuro and Kiba share a look, before Kiba trains his keen eyes on Gaara once more and scents the air, not at all subtly. It's strange despite his title and contributions to the Fourth Great Ninja War that he feels like an object right now rather than a formidable shinobi. It wasn't much different in his youth, he realizes, when he was treated as a weapon rather than a child.

"You're making me uncomfortable," Gaara sighs, returning Kiba's stare. He releases the front of his pants, feeling himself go flaccid, and folds his arms.

"Sorry," Kiba says. "It's just that, uh…"

"Hey Kiba, your fangs are huge!" Kankuro observes with wide eyes. "What the—?"

Gaara sees them. Kiba was always a little fangy, kind of like Naruto is. But Kankuro's right, they look longer, and sharper.

"That's fucking embarassing," Kiba groans, covering his mouth. "You smell like you're in proestrus, Gaara. Like you could go at any minute. You should really get out of here before you attract other Alphas. You're lucky it was only us that found you." He thankfully does not ask again who was with him.

Gaara frowns. "But the wedding. I can still attend, right?" He looks between Kankuro and Kiba with worried eyes. This can't be happening, not again. Have his pills lost their efficiency? He knows he hasn't been forgetting to take them, but perhaps he should double check, somehow this must be because of something he's done wrong, that he's overlooked…

"Gaara…it's not safe, for you or the other attendees. Trust me on this. I've seen Alphas have their rut triggered by an Omega less close to heat than you, and knowing Naruto…and myself…" Kiba's face turns red. There's something he isn't saying. "I can't be fighting the groom on his wedding day, is all."

"Oh. I see." Gaara feels the sting of moisture prick his eyes once more. Cursed hormones.

"You're Omega, but you don't seem to know much about this stuff at all…?" Kiba observes questioningly. "You're Kazekage, you should know, like, all sorts of stuff."

Kankuro's eyes are wide. "Kiba! You need to work on your damn manners! Gaara knows plenty!"

"No, Kankuro. He's right. Kiba, I'm going to tell you this in the hopes you will be discreet. Only a very privileged few know I am Omega, and I've been on suppressants ever since my first heat. I don't really remember my first heat, and I don't know what to expect, and if I'm to be very honest with you, it scares me."

Kiba's jaw drops. "Sorry to hear that man, but, I…" Kiba is panting again, and Gaara's face reddens when he notices the outline of Kiba's strained erection in his brown shinobi fatigues. Kiba's pants are stained with a dark splotch with what Gaara can only imagine to be pre-cum. This can't be happening. This is way too surreal.

"I have to go!" Kiba yells frantically, and rushes out of the green space and away from the Kazekage as quickly as possible, leaving Kankuro agape.

"Catch up with you later, I guess," Kankuro grumbles.

Gaara turns his wet eyes to his brother. "That's it then? I need to stay at the hotel?"

"Maybe…not the hotel…" Kankuro replies, biting his lip with worry.

"Where then?" Gaara asks, a little more sharply than intended.

"Look…I know how hard this is for you…I know you wanted to be here for Naruto and Hinata today, hell, I know you've been working on that speech for weeks now. Maybe you should record it, huh? And I'll, I'll let them know you aren't feeling well—that you wanted so badly to be there but didn't want to get the other guests sick. It's not not true."

Gaara can't help but feel like he deserves this unfortunate situation for thinking such wretched thoughts about Hinata being pregnant and being so jealous over Naruto. He nods.

"Let's go see Lord Hokage. He'll know what to do," Kankuro suggests.

"You're right," Gaara says, and begins to lead them slowly towards the Hokage Mansion.

Kankuro walks beside him and rests a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "Sorry, Gaara. Really."

"It's not your fault," Gaara says calmly. He's convinced it's his.

As if reading his mind, Kankuro snaps back quickly, "Yeah, and it's not yours either, eh? Weird stuff happens. We'll get you through this, okay?"

Gaara nods and brushes away the tears staining his cheeks again before they run into someone else.

Chapter 8

Summary:

Gaara is taken into a safe place at the Hokage Mansion; Urashiki ponders committing timeline crimes.

"Omega, hmm?" Lord Sixth asks, his chin hovering over his steepled fingers.

Gaara swallows nervously. "That's right."

Kakashi sighs and leans back in his seat. "This happens more often than you think, Lord Kazekage. It's nothing to be embarrassed about. However, I understand your need for discretion."

Kankuro looks between the two Kage that have stopped talking long enough to make him uncomfortable. "So…you can help?"

"Yes, or at least I think so. There's a room in the basement that we can keep sealed for your safety, Lord Gaara. That is, if you're comfortable with it. I'd hate to keep you here as the accommodations will not be as pleasant as your hotel."

Gaara considers this carefully. "Will the wedding attendees be safe if I do this?"

Kakashi looks at Gaara with tired eyes. "Presumably, yes, though you should know, this is more to protect yourself from unwanted suitors."

Gaara opens his mouth as though to say something, then closes it. It seems he's already had a suitor approach him. Though if it was entirely unwanted, Gaara can't say. He's distracted by the memory of pale white fingers on his chin, on his belly, and he's not sure if he imagined it, but lips on his neck as well. The ghost of the possessive caress makes him shiver.

It's certainly best to keep Urashiki away, no matter who he is and no matter Gaara's misplaced intrigue. It's no wonder he's curious about him, as no one has ever been so bold to seduce him quite like that. Gaara is aware that when he is seduced, it is often without his knowledge and the wooing soars over his head until someone tells him about the signs he missed.

"What about provisions?" Gaara asks.

"Well, there's no kitchen, so only the most basic rations are available," Kakashi says. "I am very sorry about the inconvenience."

"Please, don't be. You're being very hospitable. It's me that's inconveniencing you, I'm afraid."

"You're not," Kakashi says. "I only wish I had a more comfortable arrangement for you. I've heard that the Hyuuga Clan has quite the set up for these situations, but considering what today is, I cannot approach them with any requests for favors."

"Understood," Gaara humbly nods his head.

"I'll get your stuff from the hotel," Kankuro says.

Kakashi shakes his head. "One of my shinobi dogs will fetch your belongings for you. You might miss the wedding otherwise, Kankuro."

"T-thank you, Lord Sixth."

"Don't mention it. Come, Lord Gaara, I'll take you down there now."

When Kankuro follows after them, Gaara turns to him. "Please, go to the wedding, and have fun for me and give the couple my very best. Tell Temari the truth, but please be discreet. I'll… tell Naruto when this is over."

Kankuro nods. "Gaara… I'm really sorry you can't go."

Gaara's eyes are expressionless. "There's nothing to be done about it now. I'm looking forward to this being behind me, and seeing my doctor."

"We have medic-nin still on staff for emergencies today," Kakashi offers. "I can have one come soon, if you'd like."

Gaara shakes his head. "Unless it is an emergency, I will wait. I have many questions, and mine knows my history best."

"Of course," Kakashi says. "Give my regards to Naruto and Hinata as well, won't you, Kankuro?" Kakashi gives a smile from beneath his mask, and Kankuro watches the Hokage and his little brother Kazekage descend down a staircase.

 

Urashiki perches high in a large tree near the wedding venue. Security is tight, as it should be, but his location has not tripped up any shinobi keeping track of the perimeter. That's okay, as he's only here to observe. He leans against the thick trunk with a hand on his slouched hip.

He looks up at the position of the sun in the sky. He's only been here about six hours now, but in that short period of time, his intrigue is piqued.

Eighteen more hours and he can time jump again, and hopefully be taken to a timeline where he'll have better luck at stopping the Uzumaki brat and obtaining the Nine Tails' chakra. It angers him as Naruto is the last obstacle in the way of achieving the Otsutsuki's Will, and Urashiki seems to be getting further and further from accomplishing his task.

But it's not like Momoshiki succeeded, either. That thought gives him a little solace—whatever sass Momoshiki gives him about failing he can throw back in his face the next time he encounters him. He grimaces when he remembers Momoshiki's biting word, 'insubordinate'. He'll show Momoshiki what insubordinate actually looks like.

His thoughts shift to Gaara of the Sand, and his mood instantly improves. Seeing him so young, with such wild red hair, and his body simply yielding to his presence… Now that's interesting. The human Omega awakens in him a deep desire to possess, and judging by the Omega's enticing pheromones in which Urashiki is not immune, the human is subconsciously broadcasting his own biological prerogative.

Eighteen hours left until he can time jump, hmm?

And what would it hurt to stay a little longer? He's surely already done some damage, so what's a little more time?

Breeding a human could be fun. Is it wreckless to forgoe the mission for the sake of a simple fuck? Sure. But what's the point of life if there's no pleasure to be taken from it? Urashiki has lived a very long, long time, and even the promise of a fleeting thrill excites him.

Urashiki spots the Kazekage's older brother down below in the quickly expanding crowd, and he is easily recognizable but he cannot remember his name. The puppet master joins his blond sister and their brother does not show. After a few minutes, Urashiki understands that Gaara will not be attending.

Urashiki has scented other Omegas before, usually female, from afar. And also up close. There once was that young woman, just a girl really. The Genjutsu user, he recalls. She gasped and panicked and clawed at him as he held her up by her neck, choking the life from her, just enough to frighten her but not kill. Her pheromones hit him suddenly and hard, hard enough for him to release her prematurely, and the pleading look she gave him as he smelled the damp, heat-induced sweet and syrupy slick between her swelling vulva nearly made him lose himself. He nearly forced himself upon her.

He managed to break out of his trance, quite fortunately. Rape is so beneath him, Urashiki thinks. And besides, he took what he wanted from her, anyway, adding her chakra to his collection.

So he understands. His Omega, whom he now fully intends to claim just as any Alpha might, has his heat upon him. So Gaara must withdraw, to avoid being fought over, stolen, and raped. Though, Urashiki has difficulty imagining him being taken down so easily with that meddlesome sand defense. How good it is that Urashiki had the foresight to steal his chakra during their first encounter. It certainly gives him a competitive advantage.

His. Urashiki will see to it that no one steals his human Omega before he has a chance to mark him as his own. And God willing, plant a seed in his ripe womb.

Urashiki smiles darkly, wrapping his hand tightly around his glowing red pole, enjoying how the chakra pulses in his hand. It feeds him a low steady thrum of energy but it does nothing to quell his hard length pressed tight against his pants. Fortunately, his hakama hides it well. He can't remember the last time he's been aroused so thoroughly.

He snickers to himself as he floats backwards into a portal, disappearing from the momentous occasion before he can be detected, on the hunt to track down and subdue his quarry.

Chapter 9

Summary:

Urashiki breaks in and makes his claim.

Urashiki waits until nightfall to remerge in the Leaf Village. He's not worried about causing too much of a scene—judging from the wedding ceremony most people in town, including their watchdog shinobi, are either drunk or distracted with other vices. Really, this might be the perfect opportunity to capture the Nine Tails' chakra, but Urashiki decides it's very tasteless to ruin a bride and groom's wedding night.

Besides, he's chosen to play for a while. The Nine Tails can wait a little longer.

Instead, he follows the faint scent of the Omega, tracking a sweet floral network of invisible aroma compounds that he sniffs out surprisingly well. Not that Urashiki finds his sense of smell to be weak, but such a scent would otherwise be easily lost in the bustle of the busy village. Human smells, typically rather gross in Urashiki's opinion, are normally overpowering, sweaty, and smell like bad meat, so whatever it is he’s fixated on is a delightful deviation from the norm. When the trail goes cold, Urashiki's face is serious when he fixates upon the Hokage Mansion.

Breaking in should be no issue, it's child's play, really. Before he commits to further ruffling of the timeline, he activates his Byakugan to scan the building. As suspected, there are ANBU posted at each of the entrances and along the roof, and along roofs on neighboring buildings. They don't seem to be very alert, however, as they do not spot him hovering from above.

He looks past the walls and chakra signatures of men he has no interest for, they’re just worker bees scuttling along in a hive. He only wants the one he came for. And there he is, in the very bottom of the building in a cylindrical room, alone. There aren't even ANBU outside of the room, let alone the same floor.

He smirks to himself. It’s almost a shame really. Urashiki wants a challenge.

His grin falls when he catches sight of Gaara's chakra alternating between flaring and dimming. He trains his eyes to zoom in and get a closer look, revealing the flower-bud-like mound of energy in the Omega's core. The chakra vibrates with visible energy, as though trying to blossom and unfurl except it seems stuck. The human is doubled over on his side, clutching his stomach and Urashiki realizes something's wrong.

Sneaking into the bottom of the Hokage Mansion is laughably easy, but Urashiki doesn’t slow down to consider the failings of these people. He’s not sure if it’s instinct that leads him to seek the human, or something else, but he doesn’t care to inspect that too closely, either.

When he reaches the sealed containment room, Urashiki tests the doors. They certainly are sealed. He grabs his chin thoughtfully about his next steps, as seals aren’t his specialty. He activates his Byakugan once more, and Gaara doesn’t seem to be faring any better than he was when he last checked. However, he hears and smells nothing—without the Byakugan he’d have no way of knowing his location. Urashiki’s eyes return to normal and he turns to his glowing red gourd on his hip and reaches his hand in, curious if perhaps there’s an uningested chakra that may help him break the seal.

While he’s distracted, one of the double door handles begins to turn. Alerted to the sound, Urashiki blinks back his surprise. It seems the seal only works one way, or else the human has managed to break himself out of it.

The doors creak open slowly, then suddenly blast wide open, nearly flinging the doors off their hinges with an enormous deluge of sand. Urashiki yells as he’s thrown against the hallway wall, completely caught off guard. Once he recovers from having the wind knocked out of him he growls and shakes the sand off both with his hands and with his stolen ability. He parts the sand out of his way and approaches the open doors.

Urashiki enters the room—it’s barren, save for a few blankets and bookcases lining the walls that have since collapsed or have their books littered across the hardwood floor. The lighting is dark, hardly enough to illuminate enough to read, and casts a red glow. And in the center, on the floor, the human is gathered in a heap, curled in a ball on his side, shaking, and groaning almost inhumanly. Black eyelids shoot open wide.

“A-alpha?” Gaara croaks weekly. Urashiki notes that his clothing from when they met earlier is sandblasted and worn away in some places, revealing pink skin or a mesh armor shirt beneath.

Urashiki smiles and floats towards him, his shoes barely above the ground. He crouches beside him and Gaara’s eyes widen further. “I’m not an Alpha. Do you not remember me telling you that? I'm not human.” Urashiki’s white hand reaches for Gaara’s hair, and the human visibly flinches and shuts his eyes tightly.

Urashiki tsks disapprovingly and pulls his hand back. “It seems like you’re in quite the predicament,” he says, trying to keep his focus in the heavy haze of intense pheromones surrounding them. He feels himself salivate and his pants constrict around his growing arousal. He stands and looks over his shoulder back at the open doors and asks jovially, “Were you trying to escape? You still can try.”

Gaara winces and his arms tighten around his abdomen. "No… I was hoping to leave to call for a doctor."

Something is wrong then. "Shall I carry you?" Urashiki hears himself ask, though he's not entirely certain he has the willpower to do so or has the best of intentions.

Gaara groans in reply, meeting Urashiki's eyes like a frightened, wounded animal. "Please…"

Urashiki dips down beside him again, watching the Omega tremble. "You can't stand?"

Gaara opens his mouth as if to speak but no words come. He whines and shakes his head and closes his eyes once more.

"Pity." Urashiki reaches underneath Gaara's body and lifts him rather easily, holding him like a stolen bride. Gaara gasps quietly and Urashiki feels his hands and arms tighten around his neck. Urashiki turns for the doors and begins to hover towards them.

"...Wait!" Gaara breathes.

Urashiki looks down at him expectantly. "If I wait any longer in here you're not getting out," Urashiki threatens. "I intended to break in here for one thing, and it wasn’t to seek medical care."

Gaara appears perplexed, as if he doesn't understand. "I…I feel better. With you holding me, the pain is far more bearable for some reason." He pulls back far enough to get a good look at his would-be captor. There’s something innocent about his expression that Urashiki finds endearing. Whenever Momo looks at him that same way, with upturned brow bones and a question on his lips, Urashiki knows he will easily do whatever it is his senpai asks of him.

Urashiki smiles wide at him, showing his teeth prominently. "Wonderful. Perhaps I should close the doors so no one interrupts us?"

"Interrupts us…from what?" the human asks uncertainly.

Urashiki laughs. "You're an idiot if you haven't figured out the reason I've come here for you," Urashiki says. "For the hype, you're not as intelligent as I assumed you to be. But you are human, after all."

"...We've only just met," Gaara replies, eyes wide once he realizes what the other is suggesting.

"You've just met me, but I've met you before, remember?" Urashiki begins to rethink this. Unintelligence is so unattractive. But the boy's needy scent won't let him leave. He's bewitched, and the urge to mate is strong, stronger than he is. Urashiki leans his head forward, and drags his nose and lips along Gaara's jaw. "Mine," he whispers, and the venom of possessiveness in his tone surprises him. Has he always wanted this man?

Gaara sighs breathily and tilts his head back, the pain from before seemingly forgotten. Urashiki uses his Byakugan to inspect his claim, watching how Gaara's chakra stretches towards his own. Similar to their earlier encounter, Urashiki flattens his palm on Gaara's belly, and is fascinated as the mound of chakra easily unfurls, responding to his presence. With a smirk, he rubs his palm from side to side across Gaara’s abdomen, amused to see the tendrils of chakra move to reach for his hand, like plants seeking the light.

Urashiki's eyes turn normal and he directs his attention to Gaara’s face. He seems to no longer be in pain, though he's still clearly scared.

Well, he should be. Maybe he isn't as stupid as Urashiki thinks.

"...Y-yours?" Gaara asks.

"Well, I'm the only one here," he gestures around the room for effect. "And I've come upon you in such favorable circumstances, don't you think?"

Urashiki doesn't wait for Gaara's reply. He makes a show of retrieving Gaara's spilled sand from the hallway, bringing it back inside the makeshift holding room and using it to close the doors.

"H-how? How can you use my own sand?" Gaara asks.

"Like I said, it's an ability I picked up some time ago," Urashiki replies, and turns his full attention towards the Omega in his arms.

"Oh," Gaara says, and lowers his gaze away from Urashiki. Urashiki wonders what is going on inside that pretty head.

Before Urashiki can ask or try a different tactic, Gaara surprises him with more questions.

"Why do I feel better with you here?" Gaara's bright eyes are trained on his own again, and there's an intensity there that nearly steals Urashiki's breath. Oh. He's so much more fascinating than that female Omega with red eyes. Urashiki wants to rip off the human's clothes and get to the point already, but he of course understands the foreplay is half the fun. But he can barely think straight.

"I have theories, Gaara, but no answers. I'm going to lay you down, now. But where should I put you?" Urashiki sweeps his eyes across the room. There's no bed. There's a desk, maybe that might work—

"You…you have fangs," Gaara breathes in wonder.

Urashiki glares at him impatiently. "Of course I do, you have them as well. Stick with me, here."

A strong wave of sweet, sultry pheromones hits Urashiki's nose hard. The floor it is. He lowers the boy to the ground and pins his arms above his head. Scared green eyes meet his as he straddles his hips and lowers his chest down on his, trapping him with his weight.

"Yours are larger now," Gaara whispers, breathing shallowly. He tilts his chin back to look up at their tangled hands and wrists. When he looks back and meets Urashiki's heavy gaze Urashiki is swiping his fangs with his tongue.

"So they are," Urashiki hums. Very interesting, he thinks. Something about the Omega is affecting him physically, going so far as to alter his form. Normally only an enormous amount of chakra can allow him to tap into his latent Otsutsuki transformations.

They stare at each other for a moment. The tension between them is thick, and so far, the human hasn't pleaded for him to stop.

"What will happen if we do this?" Gaara asks, breaking the silence. "Will my heat stop? Will you leave me alone?"

"Leave you alone? Is that what you truly wish?" Urashiki asks. He lifts himself up and rests his weight back on his knees, releasing Gaara's hands. "Your body called me here." He is smiling as he pulls off his tunic, revealing a broad expanse of white, muscled chest, torso, shoulders, and arms covered in black compression sleeves.

Urashiki is pleased with how Gaara's eyes are no longer focused on his face. He continues, "I cannot stay, if that's your concern. I have somewhere else I need to be. Eventually."

Gaara is quiet for too long, and before Urashiki fills the frustrating silence with action, Gaara speaks again. "I have never done this before. I…"

Urashiki bites back the urge to say something mocking. The boy's inexperience is completely obvious. "You're scared. That's to be expected. I am Otsutsuki, after all."

"Why—?"

Urashiki silences him with his lips, leaning down to kiss pink, vibrant, soft—

And Gaara chirps in surprise, but what surprises Urashiki is that his arms reach around his neck, pulling his full weight down, greedily pulling him in for more.

Urashiki moans into Gaara's eager mouth, exploring him with confident presses of his own mouth, lips, teeth, and tongue taking, claiming.

Gaara's back arches up from the floor, his erection impossible to miss against Urashiki’s thigh. Gaara's gravelly voice keens into his mouth, against his tongue.

God. His Omega is so ready.

Urashiki forces himself to break away. Saliva coats his white lips, making them shiny and pink in the dim red light. "Shhh, that's quite enough questions. I'm going to breed you now."

Gaara whimpers as Urashiki dismounts. He doesn't make any move to fight or flee, Urashiki notes with satisfaction. Good. He's willing, then.

Urashiki kneels beside Gaara and helps him out of his tattered burgundy dress pants, followed by pulling his underwear down his hips and over his knees. Gaara kicks them off and sits up, his bare ass on the floor, watching Urashiki from the narrow slits of his dark eyelids. He blinks slowly, catlike, at the Otsutsuki.

Urashiki licks his lips and presses his tongue against the point of one of his fangs, which helps him stay alert through the haze of mating instincts. The slick between the Omega's legs, now slippery on the hard floor, is magnetizing and draws his attention. Gaara shifts his legs as though he's uncomfortable and he spreads his legs while he unbuttons his jacket and slips his underarmor over his head.

Urashiki doesn't have a chance to appreciate his naked body. Not yet. His fingers are already coated in the syrupy substance, tracing along Gaara's upper thighs and the join of his legs to his groin.

Gaara lies back down, arching his back once more. His erection, smaller than expected, but wonderful nonetheless, reaches for the ceiling above his tight, full balls.

"Oh," Urashiki purrs. "You're perfect."

Gaara props himself up on his elbows and blinks slowly once more with his lips parted. It’s hard to tell in the lighting, but his cheeks appear darker. It seems he doesn't know how to accept the compliment, and Urashiki chuckles.

Urashiki distracts Gaara with one hand doused in slick, wrapping his large hand over his dick easily while he disrobes his own lower half. His pale dick rests heavily against his thigh, already leaking, his full balls aching to claim. He gives his length a few lazy pulls with his other hand as he watches the human begin to come apart under his hand. And he hasn't even started yet.

Urashiki positions himself between pink-hued thighs and lowers down onto his knees and one hand, as the other reaches between the cleft protecting the Omega's most private genitals. The pad of a long finger presses against his target and it slips inside so easily, coating his finger with more slippery fluid and teasing him with heat and tightness he longs to feel elsewhere.

He groans quietly but he can't hear himself over the cry that rips from Gaara's throat as he bottoms out to his knuckles.

"So pretty," Urashiki hums, watching as the carefully composed man drops his guard and starts giving himself into pleasure and instinct. Gaara lifts his head to look at him before dropping it back down and closing his eyes. "Tell me what you want."

"...M-more," Gaara croaks, and Urashiki happily obliges with a second finger, and then slowly, very slowly, a third. He pumps his wrist back and forth as slick secretes down his fingers to his hand.

"So messy," Urashiki tsks teasingly. He curls his fingers, finding with swift accuracy the small gland inside the human’s core that leaves Gaara screaming. Slim fingers find Urashiki’s arm and squeeze, and gradually loosen as Gaara falls silent. Urashiki snickers and licks his lips, savoring the taste of cum that's managed to land on his face.

When Gaara opens his eyes he seems horrified, to which Urashiki chuckles lightly.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know I was…"

"It's quite alright," Urashiki reassures him. "It means I'm doing something right. Besides, you've been so pent up for who knows how long, what do you expect?"

Urashiki does not retract his hand. Instead, he slowly rubs the bundle of tissue again, kneading it with deliberate, deep strokes.

"Ahh! That's too sensitive," Gaara says, tilting his hips away from the sensation, with eyes scrunched tight.

Urashiki withdraws his hand slowly, clear fluid drenching his fingers. "That's good. That means you're more likely to accept my seed." He traces his honey-dipped fingers across Gaara's bare stomach, watching his muscles tighten in response to the touch. He grips Gaara by each jut of his hip bones and leans down to lap up the salty-sweet liquid mixed with cum pooled on his tight belly.

Gaara writhes in his grip. It seems like the sensation of his tongue tickles, but he doesn't laugh.

Urashiki continues to trace his tongue midway between the boy's naval and his arousal, already twitching in anticipation of more. "This is how deep I'll be buried inside you, Omega."

Gaara moans and spreads his legs wider, pulling his knees up towards the ceiling. Urashiki growls approvingly when he feels tentative hands stroke his messy hair, and then grip tightly against his scalp.

Gaara's gone silent again, and Urashiki lifts his head to gauge his expression. Gaara's hands follow, still gripping his hair.

"Tell me what you want, pet."

"...Please don't stop," Gaara whines. "I want…" He goes quiet, seemingly stuck on his next words.

Urashiki rises to stand. Gaara's lips part and his lust-ridden eyes betray his disappointment at the sudden move.

"What do you want, Gaara?" Urashiki holds his arm out for him to grasp.

"Lord Gaara," the boy corrects, and Urashiki smirks at his boldness.

"I don't answer to you, sweet Love," he croons. "But if that is how you wish to be called, so be it, Lord Gaara. I am feeling quite generous."

Gaara reaches for his outstretched hand and is pulled upward to stand. Their bodies are flush together and Urashiki notes how Gaara closes his eyes and inhales deeply, scenting him. He wonders what he must smell like to the Omega.

He's curious enough to ask, even though he cares so little about anything other than rutting into the sweet, pretty little ass that's been driving him crazy since he arrived here. Possibly since before then, Urashiki realizes.

"Like what you smell?"

"I do," Gaara replies, like he can hardly breathe. It seems his own answer surprises him.

Well, Urashiki is full of surprises. Urashiki sneers, revealing his protracted fangs.

"Are you ready for me, Lord Gaara?" Urashiki trains his sharp eyes on the human's face expectantly, watching for whatever flicker of emotion he reveals. At this point, Urashiki isn't sure he'd accept no for an answer, and isn't sure if he even could. If nothing else, he is playing the part of being polite as he knows that is what is expected of him.

Urashiki is quite surprised by Gaara's response. He doesn't know if it's a hormone driven fury, but surely it is, he thinks. If he isn't completely in his right mind, neither can Gaara.

Gaara's green eyes, nearly purple in the light of the room, are desperate and shiny with what Urashiki assumes to be emotion. "Say I'm yours," Gaara whispers, so quietly he's not sure he's heard correctly. "Say it again."

Urashiki pulls Gaara close to him and Gaara rolls his neck to the side. Sand slithers away from his skin revealing a small, slightly raised mound of glandular tissue. A different, but equally alluring scent like the boy's slick lures Urashiki in, and before he realizes what he's done, he's saying the words "You're mine," with his fangs buried deep in his flesh with blood filling his mouth and staining his pure white skin as sand grazes his skin, "Only mine."

Chapter 10

Summary:

Gaara loses his virginity and has misgivings.

Gaara moans softly as the Otsutsuki drives into him rhythmically, each long press of Urashiki’s glans against his womb resulting in a breathy gasp. Urashiki’s breath is hot against the back of his neck, yet it is cooling against the open wound of their mating bond.

Guilt nags at the edge of Gaara’s fuzzy mind. Regret isn’t too much further away. It’s not lost on him that he’s losing his virginity the same night as Naruto and Hinata are undoubtedly consummating their marriage. The sex does feels good, for the most part, and Urashiki seems to be able to melt the pain that he experienced earlier away with only a simple touch, but according to books he’s read and conversations he’s heard or overheard, he’s always expected there to be something more. Something that he’s perhaps overlooked, and as a result he feels empty and hollow.

He feels like a vessel. Something less than human. His mind is lying to him he knows, but to be reduced to instinct like this makes him dissociate in a way he hasn't done since the last time he's murdered in cold blood.

His heart aches but his body craves more of what's hurting him.

Blood from the bite trickles down his chest and down onto the floor. Gaara’s hips are in the air as he rests the weight of his upper body on his forearms on the floor as Urashiki is over him on his hands and knees, panting with effort.

Gaara can feel the strange man's sweat drip onto his body, and the trembling beginning in his legs that are pressed to his own. Gaara has to admit Urashiki has stamina, as he has yet to finish whereas Gaara has already come three times, twice from the intercourse.

He feels his core pulsate and constrict again, and though he doesn't think he could possibly come again, his body is proving him wrong as the familiar intensity gathers in his nether region.

"I'm close," Urashiki grits out, and Gaara feels a wave of relief. Finally. Urashiki leans back on his knees and the balls of his feet, gripping Gaara's hips tightly and splaying his asscheeks apart with his large thumbs, fucking with almost punative force.

Gaara's dizzy with how hard his dry orgasm hits him, starting as a slow gradual build that storms into an enormous cresting wave, crashing when his surrogate Alpha slams against his bruised cervix and releases hot and wet into his hole.

Urashiki slows to a stop and Gaara feels his upper half fall forward onto his shoulders, but not with his full weight. He presses a kiss between his shoulder blades before attempting to get up.

Gaara winces when Urashiki tries to pull out.

"Ah! Relax your grip," Urashiki coaxes.

"I'm trying," Gaara replies, face pressed to the floor. He tastes his own blood on his lips.

"It's…not you," Urashiki says, and there's something in his tone that makes Gaara worry. "That's… that's something I can confidently say has never happened before."

Gaara lifts himself on one elbow to look back at him. Sweat glistens off of Urashiki's skin and he's still breathing heavier than normal.

Urashiki grins. He must see his worried eyes. "I don't think it's anything to worry about, at least not yet. Lie down, won't you?"

Gaara hesitates. He can feel the Otsutsuki's pulse inside him, and he feels different somehow. Larger. He feels stretched to the limit, but the fullness is comfortable.

Oh. That's right. He's read about this once.

"We're tied," Gaara says, to which Urashiki raises his circular eyebrows. He remembers Kaguya having the same.

Urashiki's grin widens. Gaara notices his fangs have returned to a normal size. "A tie, hmm? Then that means I have knotted you. I wondered if that's what that was, though I'm not sure how it's possible."

Gaara's legs and hips shift under Urashiki's weight. "I wonder how long it lasts?" He's uncomfortable against the floor and his knees are quite raw.

"Why don't we find out?" Urashiki's hand brushes against Gaara's cheek and his gaze is steady.

Gaara is uncomfortable looking into his eyes like this. He feels vulnerable in a way he's never felt before. He lowers his gaze, but Urashiki's insistent fingers find his chin and lift to bring their eyes together.

Gaara feels his heart nearly stop when Urashiki's eyes close and he comes in close for a kiss, one that's tender and unexpected. Gaara returns it, but his inexperience makes him self-conscious and he pulls away when the strain on his twisted neck and shoulders hurts too much.

Gaara lowers himself to the floor, folding his arms and resting his face on them. Urashiki's weight comes down on him slowly, but it's not his full weight.

Gaara's mind is buzzing with questions and doubts. What did he just do? Who even is Urashiki?

"You said you've met me before. What does that mean?" Gaara asks, muffled by his arms.

Urashiki is unusually quiet. Gaara sighs when he feels warm lips on his shoulder, slowly kissing upwards towards his swollen mating gland near the vertebrae on his neck.

"It doesn't matter now," Urashiki hums along his skin. He inspects the edges of the bite with his fingertips and tsks, "It seems I got carried away."

Gaara says nothing. He silently enjoys the attention—feather light kisses along the wound and fingers gliding up and down one of his sides.

After a long silence, Gaara decides to try a different line of questioning. "You're the first Otsutsuki I've met in person. Why are you here? …And why choose me?"

Urashiki's kissing turns into a sharp love bite, and Gaara hisses and sand rushes to meet Urashiki's face. He brushes it away irritably. "Do you ever stop with your questions, Lord Gaara?" Gaara is unable to judge by his tone whether he's annoyed or amused, or possibly both.

"I am entitled to know. You're my…" Gaara trails off, uncertain about the truth of what he's thinking. Surely it takes more than a bite to be bonded, right? And as Kazekage, there were bound to be political difficulties no matter his choice of mate.

But this? What had he done? Surely this was political suicide.

Gaara's thoughts spiral.

"You're mine. It's just what you wanted, wasn't it?"

It was. Shame creeps through Gaara. What kind of a leader succumbs to the needs of flesh so easily? Let alone with a stranger and a potential enemy. This was never supposed to happen, and his suppressants were never supposed to fail him.

"And what a fine child you shall bear for me," Urashiki purrs, his low voice seductive against Gaara's nape. He shivers.

His heart pounds in his ears. They had not used any protection. This entire act had one singular purpose and one alone. Would he be pregnant? Would Urashiki stay, and help raise the child? How would that work, exactly?

Would the child look like him, with horns and white skin? Has he condemned an innocent child to a life of ridicule and pain because of his poor decisions? Has he…created a monster?

"You're shaking…" Urashiki says in an oddly quiet voice.

Gaara buries his face in his arms where the tears can flow freely without judgment. The weight of this coupling is crashing down on him. The Council will surely not approve of this bond. Hell, what would he say to his own siblings? Or when the news reached his people?

Could he even take a leave of absence?

Would he be replaced?

A familiar scent reaches Gaara's nostrils. It slowly helps his muscles relax and he wants more, to bury himself at its source. The scent reminds him of his home in Suna, and brings his mind to his own bedroom, looking out across the endless desert as a thunder storm rolls in, thick with static discharge. It calms him, if for a moment. He forgets his current discontent.

"You smell like my home," Gaara says shakily. "Like the desert before a storm."

"Is that so? I wondered how I may smell to your Omega senses," Urashiki says lightly. "Are you done crying, my Love?"

Gaara is too drained to feel the embarrassment he would otherwise at being caught crying in this unusual situation. This man has already seen every intimate part of him.

"I'm terrified of what comes next," Gaara says honestly. Though he'll keep his guilt and misgivings to himself.

Urashiki hums and says, "This is quite an unusual situation we've gotten ourselves in."

Gaara whimpers when he feels Urashiki finally pull himself free. He's not sure how long they've been joined, but it feels like a loss once they're apart. He rolls onto his back, and feels his face grow hot when he realizes it's cum that's trickling down his backside and legs.

Urashiki pays it no mind, and he stands.

Gaara feels a twinge of disappointment, but it makes sense. Surely this man has better places to be than trapped in a sealed room with him.

"Where will you go?" Gaara asks, if for no other reason than to better understand who Urashiki is.

Urashiki pulls on his pants easily and raises a brow at him. "I wasn't leaving. At least, not yet. Did you want me to leave so soon?" He flashes his teeth in a confident smile.

"I only assumed," Gaara replies weakly. He sits up, wishing he had something to cover himself with. His clothes are… in need of repair and a wash. "May I please have a blanket?"

"You're a Lord, aren't you? Just tell me to get it for you." Urashiki smirks and pulls his tunic over his head. "You're a leader of the people, are you not, Kazekage? No need to be shy."

Not wanting to come across as weak, Gaara tries again. "Blanket, please."

Urashiki barks with laughter. He retrieves one of the blankets crumbled up on the floor and brushes wayward sand off of it. "For you, Lord Gaara," he says as he drops it on his lap.

Gaara wraps it around himself and stands, hiding his nudity. He hasn't quite figured out how he's going to exit this room, or even if it is a good idea to do so yet. He remembers hearing that heats may be several days long, and at best, he's been in here for maybe eight hours. But, for now, his urge to mate is quelled but replaced with hunger and the need to bathe. There's more he wants too, but he won't push it.

He doesn't like how he feels so small and insecure around the other man. He's clearly experienced, and not unkind, but not easy to talk to either. And he does seem to expect him to act a certain way. He's right, too. He's Kazekage. He does need to act the part, even if he's uncertain where he begins and his role ends, especially in this uncharted territory.

"I'm hungry," Gaara says with more authority than his ask for the blanket. Aren't Alphas expected to provide? But as Urashiki said, he's not one.

"That's what I'm getting ready to do," Urashiki quips as he grabs his red rod from where it was left scattered on the floor, forgotten. "I hope you like fish." He turns his attention to the doors, trying to turn the handles. They won't budge.

"Fish?" Gaara asks. Is he just going to wander in the streets of Konoha? Surely someone would notice him. How has he been getting around anyway? The Five Kage would certainly be sensitive to an Otsutsuki sighting if word got out.

Urashiki laughs and steps away from the doors towards him. Once he reaches him he rests his hands on either side of Gaara's shoulders. His lop-sided grin and pale eyes are fond. "Yes, but I need you to open the door. It seems I cannot leave this room without your help."

Right. The seal.

"I don't want to be seen like this," Gaara says, pulling one side of the blanket further around his torso.

"I know somewhere we can go to be alone. We can wait out the rest of your heat there, if you'd like. It's up to you." Urashiki's tone is noncommittal, like he could care less one way or the other.

Sensing he's a burden to him, Gaara hears himself say, "I don't want to keep you here. Go, if you must. I'll feed myself."

And Urashiki laughs again. Does he find everything so amusing?

"I can come and go as I wish. I'm here because it pleases me. As I said, I don't answer to you."

Gaara isn't sure how to respond. Whatever bond he's given himself to, he senses it is nothing like the traditional Alpha/Omega bond, nor a healthy relationship between Betas.

Gaara is silent as he opens the doors with his sand. Urashiki steps out into the cool air of the hallway and takes a deep breath. He turns to face Gaara. "Ah, I can finally think clearly," he says. "Are you coming or not?"

A black portal opens behind him. Gaara's seen that dark void before. Kaguya used it to transport between dimensions.

Gaara's blood feels chilled at her memory. "Where?" he asks. He doesn't trust him, but… He's curious.

"You'll just have to see, if you trust me." Urashiki steps partway through the portal. One black-sleeved arm is outstretched, waiting for his answer. "Don't you want to see what's on the other side?"

Gaara's stomach is doing flips. Urashiki's smile is disarming, and in his mind he hears his own voice saying, "You're his. Go with him."

Gaara steps forward, one hesitant step at a time. He holds his blanket across his body with one hand and takes Urashiki's white hand.

"Good answer," Urashiki replies, pulling him close. Darkness closes around them and Gaara feels his Alpha's arms tighten around him as they spiral through time and space.

Chapter 11

Summary:

Urashiki provides for his Omega.

Notes:

Happy birthday Gaara!

I was able to get these chapters out early (11 and 12), so here they are.

When they arrive at the other end of the void, Gaara’s grip on Urashiki is bruising, and his eyes are wide in terror. He doesn’t notice any details of where they are, at least not yet. All he can tell is that the sky has returned to a normal dark night blue, and the ground feels steady under his feet though his legs are wobbly. He realizes suddenly that along with his clothing, he’s forgotten his gourd in the Hokage Mansion. Extremely reckless, he thinks, as his mind starts to calm down.

Urashiki’s hand is in his hair, gently stroking what he assumes are untamed, windswept layers. Gaara closes his eyes and inhales deeply, his cheek pressed to the Otsutsuki’s chest. A steady heartbeat drums against his ear, and the slow beat and his surrogate Alpha’s familiar scent help him relax.

Urashiki’s laugh rumbles in his chest. Gaara opens his eyes and tilts his head upwards to finally focus on him. The rest of the environment is too much to take in at the moment.

“I should have given you more of a warning about interdimensional jumping. The first time can be difficult.” Urashiki’s gaze is too intense for Gaara, and he lowers his eyes.

“Why do you look away?” Urashiki asks, and the hand that strokes his hair lowers to cup his chin instead. “The other Gaara I met—he was not so afraid as you are. Or if he was, he did a much better job of hiding it.”

Gaara doesn't know what to think of Urashiki's taunt, and to his surprise, Urashiki doesn’t force his chin up. Instead he lets go, leaving Gaara to stand by himself with a thin blanket draped haphazardly across his hips. He reaches for it and covers his shoulders and watches Urashiki’s back as he floats away from him.

Gaara realizes his bare feet are in sand and he sighs in relief, falling to his knees. The effects of vertigo from the jump are still bothering him, despite the fact he’s had ample practice flying from dizzying heights with his sand. But in those situations he was always in control.

In most situations, Gaara finds a way to have control. But now?

His mind wanders to his failed suppressants. Had he been given a faulty dose? Were they expired?

Gaara shakes himself out of it. Thinking about this isn't going to help him right now. He’s starving, thirsty, cold, and the bite on his neck hurts and Urashiki seems interested in helping attend to some of his needs. Alpha or not, he’ll follow him, for now.

He takes a deep breath of chilled desert night air and stands. He walks slowly, though his feet do not sink in the sand as he holds it firm under him as he trails after Urashiki. The Otsutsuki slows down, and is standing on his feet with a hand on his hip and his other hand holding his red pole. For an alien, if he could be called that, Gaara thinks he looks quite at home here.

Gaara catches up to him and Urashiki smiles and says, “We’re in what you call the Cold Desert. There’s a vacant outpost here, and the elevation keeps it shrubby. And there’s water nearby. You must be thirsty?”

Gaara nods and doesn’t ask how Urashiki knows all of this; he’s sure he doesn’t want to know. The Cold Desert is west of his village, so it means Urashiki has been close to home.

He has other pressing questions, but first—

“You’re shivering,” Urashiki notes, his intense white eyes blazing into Gaara’s. Gaara does his best to hold his gaze steady. “It would be so much easier if you’d let me carry you.”

“Why not transport us to the location you intended to go in the first place?” Gaara asks sharply.

Urashiki smirks. “I’ve learned that if I’m not careful, I can teleport myself directly into trouble. A little reconnaissance goes a long way to avoid a blood bath.”

Gaara doesn’t reply but stops walking. He could summon his sand, but his chakra feels low and unpredictable. He looks around them and up at the sliver of moon high in the sky. When he turns his attention back to Urashiki, there are veins bulging on the side of his face as he stares at him with a serious expression.

It makes his pulse quicken.

“Your chakra is waning,” Urashiki says, humorlessly. Gaara gasps as he disappears from sight, then is suddenly behind him and carrying him in his arms. Urashiki says nothing and he flies, fast.

Gaara is no stranger to wind stinging his face, but at this speed he raises his arm to cover his watering eyes. His stomach is uneasy but he tries not to focus on anything other than the warm body surrounding his, holding him close. It isn’t long before Urashiki stops and touches down.

“It seems there’s no one here,” Urashiki muses. They stand outside of a large beige and steel building. There’s strange equipment littered across the vicinity, items like cranes and a single-track all-terrain vehicle built like a tank.

Gaara knows what this is. He signed the permit for this, despite his better judgment. There had been so much pressure riding on this from the Daimyo and other high-status elites and the Council.

“This is a hydrocarbon exploration camp,” Gaara says quietly. “They were pausing their operations when they came across some difficulties.”

“Oh, good. So no interruptions then?”

Gaara shakes his head. “No, I don’t think so. But we should still be careful. I don’t need to be seen this way…”

“Naked, and with me, you can say it,” Urashiki says with a lop-sided smirk.

“Put me down,” Gaara orders, choosing to ignore the other’s lewd sense of humor.

Urashiki does. “Get inside and rest. I’ll be right back.”

Before Gaara can protest at being left alone here, in the middle of nowhere, Urashiki is gone. Gaara’s stomach somersaults. What if he doesn’t come back? He shakes the thought aside…it seems unlikely Urashiki wouldn’t come back, not after the night they shared. Not after sealing their mating bond…right?

Gaara takes one look across the campsite before turning to the building. The sky is beginning to lighten. He worries that someone might come checking in on him at the Hokage Mansion in the morning, only to discover the Kazekage that was in their protection is gone.

He didn’t really want things to come to this. He never meant to cause anyone any trouble, especially Lord Hokage. And Naruto…Naruto would worry so much if word got out…

But there’s nothing he can do about it now. Instead, Gaara turns to the camp building’s door and tries the handle. When it doesn’t budge he fills the locking mechanism with sand, turning and twisting it until the lock clicks and the door opens.

Stale air hits him as he walks inside the dark room. He’s relieved to see a bathroom and heads for it immediately, dropping his blanket on the floor. Once freshened up, he explores the rest of the building. There isn’t much—a small kitchen, an office area with a desk and a filing cabinet and loose scrolls and papers, and an upstairs. It must be the operator’s quarters, Gaara guesses. He climbs the stairs, his weakness and exhaustion from his heat finally hitting him. By the time he’s climbed up them he’s out of breath, but rewarded to see a bed. It’s not much, but Gaara doesn’t care. He lays down and pulls the strange-smelling sheet and blanket over himself and is asleep almost immediately.

 

Gaara’s eyes flutter open slowly. There’s a hand on his face, squeezing his jaw. The haze of sleep falls away quickly and Gaara is bright-eyed and alert.

“There you are,” Urashiki says. “You were out of it. Sit up. I’ve brought you food and water.”

Gaara obeys eagerly. Urashiki hands him a skewer of something, and he doesn’t question anything as he bites down into it.

Urashiki’s weight is warm against his side. He sits beside Gaara while leaning his back against the bed's headboard, his long legs crossed out in front of him at his ankles. “Watch out for bones,” he warns, amusement present once more in his tone. “I don’t need you choking.”

The skewer is finished in moments. “Water,” Gaara croaks, and Urashiki hands him a canteen. Where did he find this? Gaara doesn’t think about it for too long, and presses it to his thirsty lips. He hears Urashiki chuckle as water dribbles down his lips, neck and chest, but he doesn’t care.

“Easy now.” Urashiki’s hand presses on Gaara's bare back.

“Is there more?” Gaara asks, hopeful.

Urashiki laughs as he hands over two more skewers. It is fish, Gaara realizes. After several minutes he's finished them both and is sated, and Urashiki handles the waste without comment. When Urashiki dips back onto the bed, Gaara rolls onto his side to face him.

“Thank you,” Gaara says.

Urashiki doesn’t reply. Instead, he pulls Gaara’s upper half onto his lap. Gaara is too sleepy to protest. He whines quietly at the sensation of fingers in his hair. Fingertips occasionally brush along the wound on his neck, causing him to tense, but eventually the pain fades as sleep claims him, curled up on the Otsutsuki’s lap.

Chapter 12

Summary:

Urashiki is pleased to discover knotting wasn't a one-time fluke.

Notes:

Straight up porn with some feelings. Hope you enjoy.

Urashiki brightens when Gaara finally stirs. “Lord Gaara, I thought you’d never wake.”

Eyes the color of churning seafoam blink several times, heavy with sleep, before turning upwards to meet bright amused eyes. Urashiki smiles down at the sleepy boy and cards his fingers through red hair. He can’t get over how bright and how soft it is. His own hair by comparison is quite coarse.

The human groans and slowly sits up, pushing himself off of Urashiki’s lap. He yawns and stretches, quite endearing in a strange way. Urashiki enjoys the way his ribs and spine move just below the skin, shadows flashing around their definition. The human glances around their surroundings and he doesn’t seem alarmed by his presence, which is good.

“What time is it?” Gaara asks when he turns back to face him, worry lining his young face. His hands join at his groin, covering his exposed body.

“It’s daytime. Your afternoon, as it were.”

Gaara rises to stand, but he seems to be taken over by a dizzy spell and sits back down. He sighs and looks ahead, staring off into the daylit room. “I have to get back. People will be worried once they realize I’m gone, if they haven’t already.”

Urashiki tuts. “So soon? Do you think that’s wise? Your body has been inundating me with pheromones in your sleep. You’re not finished with your heat cycle yet.” Meditating with an erection has proven rather challenging, particularly with the source of his attraction laying prone within reach. After exercising careful restraint throughout the boy's sleep, he’s not going to let Gaara go so easily, not until he's finished with him.

The look in Gaara’s eyes when he meets his…are full of pain. Not bodily pain, but something else. Anguish, perhaps.

Urashiki hates how it makes his chest swell. “I’ll take you back where I found you as soon as your heat passes. In the meantime, you may as well make yourself comfortable.”

Gaara is silent as he stands back up, steady on his feet this time, and walks towards a window. He gazes outside and Urashiki admires his nude profile as the sun hits his features. Urashiki’s never noticed before now that Gaara actually has some freckling on his cheeks. His sand armor must be completely down if he’s seeing it now for the first time.

Urashiki is about to say something when Gaara speaks first. “It’s going to be very hot today. We need to stay cool and out of the sun.”

Urashiki hums. “And how do you suggest we do that?”

Gaara turns to face him. There’s a flush in his freckled cheeks and his lips are moist and full. Urashiki wants to bend him over the bed, now. “We have to stay here.”

Urashiki bites back a laugh. "You may need to stay here, but I am free to come and go as I please. Lucky for you, that means I can bring you things you may need. Can I offer you something?" Urashiki realizes he's showing off, but it's fun that someone finally looks at him with awe, even if it is mixed with fear.

Gaara shakes his head. "If for some reason you can't come back, I'm left here on my own, and I am not feeling myself. That would leave me in unnecessary danger."

Urashiki frowns. He stands and stretches his own limbs, stiff from being seated in one place with Gaara's weight on him for hours. When he feels limber he steps towards the Omega. Urashiki's voice is low when he asks, "Do you think I'd so easily leave you behind? You're mine, remember?"

Gaara blinks and his lips part. Pheromones are heavy in the air, and all Urashiki can think to do is grab Gaara from behind, one hand gripped on his throat in a firm hold, with the other pinching and rolling a perky nipple between his thumb and forefinger.

Gaara gasps at first, but Urashiki is quite pleased when he raises himself on the balls of his feet and leans back into his body. Gaara's bare, fleshy ass grinds against his hard length, eliciting a groan from the Otsutsuki.

"Do that again and I'll have you on your back so fast you'll be seeing stars," Urashiki growls. He tongues his teeth to discover his fangs have elongated again. How interesting. "Or perhaps that is what you want?"

Gaara freezes. When he doesn't move, Urashiki leans in to brush his lips against an earlobe. "What are you waiting for?" he whispers against his ear, and notes with satisfaction the pebbled skin and raised hair along Gaara's neck and arms. "You want me, don't you? Want me to fill and stretch you? Want me to satisfy that craving of yours to be fucked stupid, little Omega?"

Gaara moans a soft plea in response and Urashiki can't control himself any longer. He's grinding against Gaara's hips and alternating between kissing and nipping his neck, while fondling his chest and nipples.

"L-Lord Gaara," the boy amends, in which Urashiki suppresses a laugh at the ridiculousness of being corrected in a situation like this. "What do I call you?"

"Ura is fine." He twirls Gaara around in his grasp and reaches for his face with both hands, claiming his mouth in a needy, desperate kiss. Gaara whines and gasps into his mouth, and Urashiki knows he's not the only one enslaved to his desires. Urashiki hates how his own body, which normally is very disciplined, is reduced to a rutting, horny mess. He can feel his cock leak already in anticipation.

He can smell the slick sliding from his Omega's eager hole and down his legs, and Urashiki pulls away to undress himself. Gaara watches him from heavy-lids, still standing, his arousal twitching at the join of his thighs.

Urashiki makes quick work of throwing his clothes to the floor, leaving his sleeves and stockings on. He steps towards his prey and Gaara very prettily swallows, his throat bobbing up and down, as he advances on him. Urashiki steps forward and Gaara steps backward, though the look in Gaara's eyes suggests he's teasing, goading him on. Perhaps Urashiki is imagining that to be true, but once he has the human pinned against the wall, he's staring up at him with parted lips and needy eyes.

"Tell me, Lord Gaara, what is it you want me to do?" Urashiki asks, pressing a bare white thigh between two pink legs and spreading them apart. He traces his nose and lips from his collarbone up the column of his neck to his ear, and hums happily when Gaara shivers and wraps his arms around his neck.

Gaara moans and doesn't reply.

Urashiki tries again. "Don't be shy…I want to make you feel good."

"I'm…not sure," Gaara replies.

"Do you want me?"

Gaara nods, and slowly pulls Urashiki's neck towards him. Hesitantly, he presses his lips to a snowy white collarbone, from one side of his chest towards the other. His thumbs rub the back of Urashiki's neck, feeling the texture of the fine hairs there. It feels good to finally see some affection reciprocated.

"Say it," Urashiki purrs, his hand reaching for and pulling one of Gaara's hands from his neck. He lifts it to his lips and kisses it while staring at him.

Gaara's face turns red, redder than it already is from this foreplay. Oh. So the boy wants to be courted? Well, Urashiki supposes, who doesn't?

Gaara bites his lower lip and casts his gaze aside. Right. He seems to be shy, and direct eye contact for too long seems to make him uncomfortable. So, how to get him out of his shell, then?

Urashiki closes his own eyes and presses his lips to Gaara's fingertips, slowly taking a sensitive pad of an index finger, then a middle finger, just barely between his lips. He listens and feels, instead of observing with his keen eyes. Gaara gasps, and Urashiki can feel him lean into the touch, and offer more of his hand.

Urashiki smiles along a thin, soft finger, and trails his lips down in between the join. Gaara inhales sharply.

Urashiki isn't shy. He wraps his mouth around a finger, sucking greedily. Gaara whimpers and Urashiki opens one eye curiously to find Gaara watching him. Good. Let him watch. He closes his eye and resumes his work. Gaara's weight sags and he comes to rest on Urashiki's thigh, and need begins to drive him insane when Gaara's spread legs allow him to scent him deeply and his thigh is wet.

Urashiki won't be able to keep this polite charade going for much longer.

Urashiki withdraws his mouth, takes a quick glance at Gaara's face, and sinks to his knees. A pale hand grips each of Gaara's thighs and he makes no preamble as he swallows Gaara's leaking cock and sinks deep until his nose is pressed against skin, deeply inhaling his delicious scent.

Gaara cries out and Urashiki tries not to laugh. Tentative hands grab hold of his hair and Urashiki moans around Gaara's length, and damn, he tastes so good. He's so close already, twitching in his mouth and the heady taste of precum is pleasant on his tongue.

But the best part is how the boy is panting, whining, gasping, and moaning as Urashiki begins to work him, sliding up and down his length. Gaara's legs quiver and Urashiki opens his eyes lazily and commits the sight to memory. But then, Urashiki pulls away and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand before looking up at his Omega.

"Tell me, Lord Gaara, what is it you wish me to do?" Urashiki is grinning ear to ear, obviously pleased with himself. Gaara's chest is heaving, his light freckles are nearly invisible from the flushed color on his cheeks, and his lips are pink and swollen and shiny… He must have been biting them.

"Please… Don't stop…"

Of course, Urashiki is having far too much fun to stop now. "Don't stop, what? I want to hear you say it."

Gaara looks so conflicted. It would be cute, if Urashiki wasn't so desperate to rut into him. He's curious if he will be able to knot him once more. He hopes he can.

Still no answer. Urashiki kisses the tip of the Omega's glans, teasing, and one of his hands slides behind Gaara's ass and dips in between his buttocks, slowly circling his slick entrance.

This gets him the response he hopes for.

Hands tighten in his hair and Urashiki groans again.

"Please! Ura, please! I want your knot…Please..!"

Urashiki growls and stands to his full height, causing Gaara to let go of his hair. He peers down at his claim with a knowing smirk. "There, there, that's all you had to say…"

God, Gaara looks so perfect like this, with lustful green eyes watching him as though he could cure a dying man, full of expectation and naked desire.

Well, he better deliver. Gaara begged for it, after all.

Urashiki grabs Gaara by his waist and levitates, moving them both off of the floor and up the wall. Gaara turns his head to look down and looks as though he may protest.

Before he does, Urashiki angles his hips to drive into his lover. The head of his cock breaches Gaara's tight, warm, wet, eager little hole, and Gaara buries his face in the crook of Urashiki's shoulder and screams a muffled cry.

Urashiki realizes his shoulder is wet, and he worries perhaps he's been too rough. He curses inwardly and stops himself from pressing himself any further into the tight heat teasing him. He reaches for Gaara's chin and gently pulls him away from his shoulder and meets his wet eyes. He's certainly been crying.

"Am I being too rough, darling?"

Gaara shakes his head. "It hurts a little, but that isn't it."

"Pray tell, Love, what has you in tears?"

Gaara doesn't speak at first. By now Urashiki has learned to be patient. He merely watches him, trying his best to avoid staring at his eyes for too long. He settles for staring at his lips instead.

"...I feel so much right now. It's overwhelming… and embarrassing..." One of Gaara's arms rests behind Urashiki's neck, while the other wipes his eyes.

"I'm not sure I understand completely, but if it helps you to know, I've never been so out of control as I am now," Urashiki offers with a grin. Though it takes all of his self-restraint not to fuck Gaara into a whimpering mess.

Gaara stares back at him, this time not looking away.

"You're a pretty little thing, aren't you? How did I not see it before…?" He had found him attractive, of course, but never considered any possibility like this between them. His fingers tuck a loose strand of red hair behind Gaara's ear.

Gaara looks down briefly before meeting white eyes once more.

Urashiki hears himself take a deep breath. "I need you. Now. Wrap your legs around my waist, and tell me if it hurts, won't you? I can't make it feel better for you if I don't know."

Gaara follows his instructions without hesitation. Heels dig into the small of Urashiki's back, pulling him close, pulling him in deep, his cock sinking in until Gaara's split around him. Urashiki sets a quick pace, driving into his Omega with inhuman speed, his balls slapping against Gaara's spread asscheeks with an obscene sound.

Gaara is nearly hyperventilating, or so it sounds, his breathing ragged and raspy. His grip around Urashiki's waist is loose, more just hanging on as Urashiki has him pinned on the wall off of the floor, almost pressed to the ceiling.

His Omega clenches around his dick, squeezing and spasming and warm liquid gushes around him, making each long, deep thrust feel exquisite.

Urashiki growls a throaty "Gaara," before sinking teeth into his shoulder without thinking.

"Ahh!" Gaara gasps, throwing his head back against the wall so all Urashiki can see is his throat.

Urashiki accepts the invitation, latching onto his neck with his fangs, near the swollen and bruised mating gland.

Urashiki's mate screams but doesn't beg him to stop, fortunately, because his climax is not far off. He feels it build, hot in his belly, his cock aching, so close, so deep, his balls heavy with seed to fill his human, his Omega. Momoshiki would be so disapproving, so disappointed–

Urashiki groans and tightens his grip on Gaara's waist when his orgasm steals his breath. He ruts into Gaara's hole like the filthy animal he's been reduced to, and right now it doesn't matter, nothing matters, just him and Gaara, just him and the young Kazekage spasming around his cock, moaning his name into his ear as he comes too, his thighs quivering around his waist, his core trembling as he spills into him, cum seeping from his hole until he plugs him, his cock swelling and sealing that beautiful asshole tight, guaranteeing a successful conception.

The back of his mind tells him he's going to regret this. He's in too deep. He's interfered where he has no business interfering. Who knows how he's damaged the timeline, who knows the shame he's caused the Clan, and damn it all that he's become a hypocrite.

He hated and blamed Kaguya and Toneri for their sins and betrayal to the Clan.

But what if…what if they were slaves to the flesh, just as he is now?

"Ura…?" Gaara asks in a breathy whisper. It snaps him back to attention. Those thoughts have no place here, now. He'll inspect them later, when he has a moment to himself.

He turns his full attention, with a clear mind, to the beautiful young man he holds pinned to the wall with strength alone. His lips spread in a wide smile. "Put your weight on me," Urashiki coos against red hair. "I'll move us to the bed."

Gaara obeys, wrapping his arms tightly around his neck.

"Mmm…" Urashiki hums, Gaara's weight shifting on his knot still pleasurable even though he is spent.

It's not as graceful as he would like, but with some trial and error they are both on the bed in a heap of limbs. Gaara is resting in Urashiki's chest, his sweaty head pressed to his ribcage.

Gaara's eyes are closed as he inhales deeply. Urashiki feels his body loosen around him, and he suspects it must be his own scent that does that to the boy. He's not sure how, and he certainly wants to understand, but now is a time for relaxation, not pondering the mysteries of the universe. Besides, he knows after his knot subsides, he'll need to feed and provide for his human.

His. The thought is so strange. Nothing but power belongs to the Otsutsuki. Power is for taking, and necessary for evolution, but what good is it, if it cannot be shared? Or if there is no pleasure to derive from it?

His mind is wandering again, it seems. He lets it. His mind comes to focus on the rise and fall of Gaara's chest on his. His fingers find bony shoulder blades and stroke lazy circles.

"...That feels very nice," Gaara says.

Urashiki says nothing, only lifts Gaara's chin instead to get a good look at him. His hair is a wild mess and his face is glowing. Dried streaks where tears fell are visible on his cheeks. Beautiful.

He leans forward for another kiss. Gaara returns it, his shyness seemingly disappearing for once.

As they kiss, Urashiki kneads the side of Gaara's belly with one hand as the other continues to rub patterns in his back.

A child of his own. Was it possible?

No Otsutsuki had been born in millenia. They often were only created by Otsutsukification.

What would that mean? Would he…stay here if that were a possibility? Forgo the mission? Was this what Momoshiki had foreseen?

Gaara pulls away from the kiss. Urashiki hears him sigh, though he sounds content. "You seem distracted," he notes, and it occurs to him that he seems to be more observant than he's given him credit for.

Urashiki smiles, continuing to trace lazy circles with both hands using his fingertips. "My mind is with the stars, that's all, my darling."

Gaara says nothing, but lowers his head down above his heart, his breaths slowing in tandem with Urashiki's steady, immortal heartbeat.

Chapter 13

Summary:

Gaara finds an orphan and Urashiki questions the Kazekage's choices.

The afternoon passes quickly and soon it is evening, the moon is high in the sky, and its crescent is only slightly larger than the night before.

Exhaustion tugs at Gaara’s limbs. He is very sore all over, but in the kind of way after a good exercise and it isn't unpleasant. He and Urashiki easily spent most of the day tangled in each other with breaks here and there for food, drink, and rest, and Gaara’s had two quick showers already. Gaara’s very grateful Urashiki found him a shelter with working plumbing, though he hates how secretive they must be.

He’s been trying to avoid the dread that fills his stomach whenever he thinks about facing reality. Going back to Konoha will be difficult enough, let alone returning to his duty at home. And he’s already so close to home…it doesn’t make much sense for him to return to Konoha, if only to hopefully put everyone’s mind at ease. They surely would have discovered he was missing by now and he tries not to let his thoughts spiral about how intensive the search would be for the missing Kazekage, and how this would dampen the joy following Naruto and Hinata's wedding day.

It was a small miracle that sensory nin were not out here scouring the desert for him. Though, they wouldn’t expect to look out here.

Gaara’s hair is damp from his second shower as he steps outside the exploration camp office, a blanket draped over his shivering shoulders. It’s cold now, and the heat from the day has already dissipated. His stomach is full and he is otherwise satisfied, finally. Urashiki has certainly fulfilled all of his physical needs, as any Alpha would be expected to do.

His mind shifts to Naruto and Hinata as he looks up at the clear starry sky. He’s envious still, no doubt about that, of what Naruto and Hinata share. True, uncomplicated love. A growing baby inside Hinata’s womb, that will grow to know unconditional love and the world at his or her feet. And of course part of Gaara wishes it was him that Naruto looked at that way, but it’s time to grow up, he decides. It simply won’t be.

Gaara presses a hand against his flat stomach and looks down at his abdomen. Just what has he done?

He swallows thickly. Urashiki hasn’t followed him out yet, at least not that he’s aware of. Perhaps he’s giving him some space. He’s not sure he wants it at the moment. The places his mind goes are often more frightening than reality, and right now, he’s not sure which one scares him more.

Gaara slumps down to his sore bottom, leaning against the side of the building, with his blanket beneath him and shielding him from the cold sand. He feels his lip quiver with emotion and he bites it to prevent it trembling any further. He brings his wrists to his eyes to cover them and alleviate the burning sting that starts in them.

He's scared. And even though technically he's bonded to a mate, he feels so alone. The Otsutsuki is trouble no matter how you look at him. Even if there is no relation to Kaguya, his kind certainly brings healthy suspicion, especially if Kaguya was running away from her Clan.

Kami. What will Temari and Kankuro think? He's not sure he can be honest with them about this…can he? Perhaps they are the only ones he can confide in, but how?

Gaara blinks back tears and sniffs. As he struggles to get himself back under control, he hears a strange sound, maybe 10 meters away. Gaara looks up from his hands and arms, listening intently, his heart hammering in his chest. It was too late to reasonably expect a camp operator, but it could be security or a trespasser like himself and Urashiki.

He hears it again. Almost a squeak, perhaps. He slowly rises to his feet, pulling the blanket closer around his chest, and takes a few steps towards the direction of the noise in the cold sand in his bare feet.

Again. It's almost a chirp. And Gaara has a suspicion he knows what it is. He takes quiet, deliberate steps through the sand, holding the sand still at his feet so his heels do not slip and his steps are nearly silent.

Sure enough, it's as he suspected. An animal.

There's what appears to be a jackal pup at his feet beside a small hedge, out here all alone, and away from its den. It looks up at Gaara with large, shiny eyes and squeals again.

Gaara looks around the camp. There's no trace of a mother jackal out here, none that he can see.

So Gaara stoops low and crouches beside the animal. He doesn't touch it, not yet.

"What is it?" Urashiki asks softly from behind him, quiet enough that he doesn't startle at his unexpected presence. How long has he been there?

"It's a baby jackal," Gaara explains in a whisper. "It seems its mother is missing."

"Hmm, it seems quite taken with you."

"Maybe, but it's a wild animal. If I interfere, there's a possibility the mother, if she's still alive, will reject it."

The pup cries again and blinks slowly, its eyelids heavy and thick with moisture.

Gaara reaches for the animal and cradles it in his arms, wrapping the blanket over them both.

Urashiki circles into his view, a hand on his hip as he hovers a short distance above the ground. "I thought you said if you interfered, it would mean trouble?" There's no judgment in his tone, merely curiosity. It seems he wants to understand Gaara's contradictory reasoning.

"It's cold outside and it… she is dehydrated. If I leave her now, it would mean certain death." Gaara glances up to meet Urashiki's amused eyes. "I may be interfering with the natural order of things, but I can provide her with a chance at life she may otherwise not have. I'll take that chance, the odds for her are more favorable that way."

Gaara feels his cheeks flush at how Urashiki studies him. There's a small grin on his lips, and there's something about the look in his eyes that suggests that the only thing he sees in this moment is Gaara. How he must look to the Osutsuki, Gaara wonders. His bonded Omega, naked in the desert night with nothing but a blanket and a small furry bundle in his arms.

"Is it that easy to justify your involvement then, though this animal's welfare is not your business?" Urashiki asks. He steps down onto the sand and stands closer, observing the whining creature.

Gaara pets the jackal very gently, stroking her baby soft fur on her head with a finger. "That's just it, Ura," Gaara says, and looks up at his face to offer him a small grin. "I've chosen to make it my business now. Some may disagree, but I think turning a blind eye and doing nothing when I am obviously capable of helping is far worse than the alternative. Besides, you may be able to help find the mother. And there's the possibility she may be very grateful for our having helped save her pup."

Urashiki's head is tilted to one side, his knuckles resting on his chin thoughtfully. "Oh, you intend to enlist my help, do you? How do you intend to do that?"

"You could use your Byakugan to—"

"I didn't ask how I would do it, I asked how you would ask for my help," Urashiki interrupts. There's a mischievous smirk on his features, accentuated by the scantily lit dark sky.

Gaara deflates and turns his attention back to the animal. "I thought that because you're my…Alpha…I can call you that, right? I thought that you may be inclined to help me. Perhaps I am mistaken."

Urashiki very carefully lifts Gaara's chin with his index finger. Gaara exhales sharply when their eyes meet; the way Ura looks at him often steals his breath.

"Alpha. It's a word that's still foreign to me, and not something I quite fully understand nor do I identify with. But if it pleases you to call me that, then you may.

And you are not mistaken. I am inclined to help you, only you. But I am hopeful there will be some sort of incentive for me to do so…?"

Gaara doesn't understand the meaning in Urashiki's words, and feels himself grow frustrated. People often come to him as Kazekage, seeking to gain special favor. The idea of doing the same for Urashiki, a man who has arguably already taken some advantage over him, makes the pit of dread in his stomach grow.

Gaara's eyes are steely as he asks, "Incentive? Speak plainly, please."

Urashiki gives a light chuckle and leans forward, stealing a kiss from the surprised Kazekage.

Gaara lets him, but does not return it. When Urashiki pulls away he asks, "You didn't answer my question. What do you want?" The question comes sharper than intended.

Ura laughs, and it only frustrates Gaara further. "You misunderstand me, sweet, Lord Gaara. A kiss is incentive enough, don't you think? Perhaps you could do it again, but this time like you mean it?"

The animal cries once more, capturing the attention of both men.

"You best care for it," Urashiki says, dropping the issue, and his smile fades.

Gaara's hand reaches for the sleeve of Urashiki's tunic, unsure of himself. Urashiki turns his full laser-focus to him, waiting.

Gaara lets go and blinks a few times before looking away. As his hormones begin to wane, he's not sure how to feel about the other; he still hasn't proved himself to not be a threat to humanity, and he knows it's unwise to lead him on if he is unsure of his feelings. So much has happened in such a short time, and…

Urashiki is gone in an instant.

Gaara sighs deeply, feeling some tension that he didn't realize had gathered in his shoulders and neck loosen.

He looks down at the soft furball in his arms and smiles. "Come on. Let's get you inside."

The baby Jackal mewls in response.

Notes:

Here's a cute $2 sketch of Urashiki I got at a local convention. Isn't he adorable?

 

Chapter 14

Summary:

Urashiki and Gaara's tryst comes to an end.

Gaara feels more like himself with his mind occupied caring for the jackal pup. It's been several hours since an overwhelming urge to mate has claimed him, and he thinks he may finally be able to talk Urashiki into taking him back to the Hokage Mansion.

He thinks of the apology he'll attempt to cobble together for Lord Sixth, and the explanation for why he went missing, but he doesn't get very far, distracted with how the jackal eats so eagerly from a leftover meat skewer in his hand. He sits with the pup in his lap on the hard floor, his blanket draped across them both.

Gaara hopes the animal is fully weaned. He doesn't have anything to substitute jackal milk, but he hopes solids and a small bowl of fresh water will help. He has no idea what he's doing, but he supposes that's part of parenthood.

His thoughts shift to his sated womb. He blushes while considering how much of his Alpha's seed is still deep inside him. Would a baby begin to grow? When would he know, if so?

It's a small comfort to know that his first action regarding this entire situation once at home will be to see his doctor. He hopes that they will be able to give him some concrete facts and will help him formulate a plan. And then there's the issue of the suppressants, of course.

Did his mother, Karura, worry like this when she realized she was pregnant with him? What about when she was pregnant with Kankuro, or Temari?

Did she worry because she knew her third child was to be born for the sake of producing a weapon? Did she worry that she might fail again and disappoint Rasa, and be forced to have a fourth child?

Perhaps when she died she felt some sort of relief, in that regard. But Gaara has no way of knowing, and perhaps this is a topic he can discuss with Temari, but he doesn't want to burden her with such melancholy thoughts.

He's sure she would still want to be here with him and his siblings if she could. Fortunately, though, Gaara doesn't feel responsible for her death any longer. It was an unfortunate event outside of anyone's control, even Lord Rasa himself.

Gaara sighs and brushes the pup's head lightly with his fingers. The enthusiastic lip-smacking sounds it makes while eating cause his lips to twitch upward.

A small crackle sound and a strong ozone smell fill his nostrils suddenly. Ura. Would it kill him to use the door?

Gaara watches Urashiki step through a void before it closes behind him in the open space of the bottom floor of the camp office. There is something in his arms and he's not smiling as he usually seems to be.

"Well, I found the mother," Urashiki starts. "She was caught in a trap. By the looks of her, she's been dead for at least a few hours."

The dread in Gaara's stomach expands. The pup is nipping at his fingers for more food but he doesn't pay her any mind, instead focusing on the soft fur of the still animal in Urashiki's arms.

Urashiki steps closer and crouches, placing the dead body on the floor beside Gaara. Instinctively, Gaara sets the pup down to allow her to scent her mother and know the truth.

Gaara feels a sudden wave of emotion swell in his chest. He doesn't bother to wipe away the tears that fall from his eyes as the pup paws at her mother, trying to wake her.

It's too painful to watch. Gaara stands and pulls the blanket tight around himself and turns his back to the animals and Urashiki.

"I'm ready to go home now." Gaara's voice is far steadier than he feels.

Urashiki doesn't address this, not yet.

"It's surprising I found her at all, since there was no trace of chakra to be found. The trap was set here on the outskirts of camp."

Gaara inhales a deep steadying breath. He dislikes it, but it isn't in violation of the permit, not out here in the desert where life is harsh and such traps may be used for food. But it makes Gaara disturbed all the same.

"Thank you for finding her."

"What will you do with the live one?"

Urashiki's question is valid but it isn't one Gaara has considered, the answer being so obvious he hasn't thought to question it.

"She'll come home with me. I can think of several people who would be more than happy to raise it. Whether she can be returned to the desert will remain to be seen, but that would of course be the goal. This animal deserves better than to be raised as a pet."

"Rather than leave it in the desert, you would remove it from its home to care for it yourself when its mother cannot. Is this your response as an Omega?"

Gaara shakes his head and looks back at him from over his shoulder. "If you're asking if it is an Omega trait that makes me choose to care for it rather than leave it to certain death, the answer is no. It's a human trait."

There's something unreadable in Urashiki's expression. Gaara's unsure what he could possibly be thinking. It's so strange; not but a couple hours ago they shared each other's air, bodies, and quiet stillness together, and now Gaara feels a huge chasm between them. Urashiki is further from him than a star.

"There's much we need to discuss," Gaara says, and turns around to face him fully.

Urashiki takes three deliberate steps towards him and Gaara sighs and closes his eyes when his warm thumbs brush against his wet cheeks.

"Now, now, no need for tears," Urashiki says gently.

Urashiki seems to be avoiding the topics that Gaara needs to address, but he lets it go for now.

"I was hopeful you'd find her alive."

He thinks of his mother, life bleeding from her as she surely held him close in her final moments. The mother jackal didn't even have that, how fearful she must have been for her pup, so cold and scared, unable to fend for itself without her…

He chokes back a sob. Suddenly, he's in his Alpha's strong embrace, and the sun-kissed smell of white skin and clothing helps to soothe the old wounds that have ripped apart.

A hand is in his hair, softly stroking. Gaara closes his eyes for a moment and lets himself be held.

"You're not like other humans…" Urashiki whispers against his hair. "I've been around humans for many years now, studying them. You're unlike any I've ever witnessed."

"I am very much like other humans. I'm not sure you've understood us at all, if you think me different. Most would take it upon themselves to care for an orphan."

Urashiki tuts and shakes his head. "From what I've observed, it's not always true. And for you to care for an orphan of a different species…that is…" Urashiki for once can't seem to find the word he's searching for.

"The right thing to do," Gaara offers. He opens his eyes to find the pup snuggled against her cold mother. He presses his cheek into Urashiki's chest, feeling the warmth of his body on his, quietly relishing the feeling and certainty of life against him. "As is taking me back now. Will I…see you again?"

"You will."

Gaara doesn't question him further. There are far too many unknowns and what-ifs right now to address, and his relationship with the Otsutsuki is not one of the most important concerns. If he will indeed see him again, it can be discussed at a later time.

In secret. Gaara wishes it didn't have to be so, but for anyone to know the truth of this…no explanation given could be forgivable, not after the Fourth Great Ninja War. Not after humankind survived Kaguya.

"Be careful. I cannot be seen with you."

Gaara pulls away from Urashiki and bends down to pick up the pup. She whimpers and he whispers to her reassuringly, petting her body in long, slow strokes of his hand.

In a low voice, he says to Urashiki, "I've left as much of this place as we found it. Bring her body outside and let's go." He finds it's far easier to be authoritative once more about matters he understands. He feels once more sure of himself as Kazekage.

Urashiki smirks, and Gaara wonders if he notices the shift in his demeanor as well. "Yes, Lord Gaara."

Gaara winces. "It sounds like you're mocking me when you say it that way."

"I meant nothing by it."

"Call me by my name, then."

"Certainly, sweet Gaara."

Gaara feels the heat rise to his face and doesn't look at him when Urashiki finally uses the door to place the deceased animal on the ground beside the building. Gaara knows it won't be long before the carcass is picked clean by opportunistic scavengers.

When Urashiki returns, Gaara meets his eyes and says, "Take me back where you found me, please."

Urashiki makes an amused noise.

"Ever so polite, dear Kazekage. Yes, I'll return you where I found you, but I daresay not in the same condition I found you in." He's grinning again, and though Urashiki may find humor in this situation, Gaara does not, not at the expense of his body and all the trouble this has meant for others that are no doubt worried to death over him. He finds it tasteless.

Urashiki tilts his head. "Going to go back like that?" There are fine wrinkles at the corners of his eyes when his smile stretches, and it gives Gaara the impression that he has no idea how old Urashiki truly is. It's unfathomable, if he's anything like Kaguya. He chooses to ignore the thought for now.

"I made the mistake of not bringing clothes when we left the Hokage Mansion. I don't have much choice."

Urashiki touches Gaara's small shoulders and smoothes the blanket across them. Gaara watches his eyes fall to the jackal pup in his arms. He makes a muffled "hmm" sound that dies in his throat, and Gaara inhales sharply when Urashiki's curious and scrutinizing gaze meet him once more.

They're so close. The look Ura is giving him now makes his heart pound in his ears. Why does Gaara find it so hard to kiss him now, after the shared nights they had? Part of him wants to, and wants to know he is wanted and desired, beyond just the demands of his biology. He wants to be cared for. He wants to raise a child with a present and willing partner.

But with Urashiki, he does not think he can have those things. It hurts to think about.

"Are you ready?" Urashiki asks. Gaara appreciates that he's no longer staring directly at his eyes, but it seems he's looking at his lips. His hands are still firm on his shoulders.

They don't kiss. Instead, Gaara nods, his grip tightening on the squirming animal that's starting to fuss against him. He winces when sharp claws graze his chest, closing his eyes tight.

Arms tighten on him, and when he opens his eyes he's standing within the basement in the Hokage Mansion once more.

Urashiki is not within sight, and Gaara realizes he's somehow quickly moved behind him, so fast he is unable to perceive it. His knees buckle when lips graze the wound on his neck and suck lightly at the tender skin.

"Ura!" Gaara hisses.

"Don't ever forget you are mine," Urashiki purrs. "You were mine first. And you will still be mine when I'm gone."

Gaara spins around, his brow bones knitted in confusion. "What does that mean?" he breathes.

But Urashiki is gone. He's alone. His mind is dizzy from the sudden shift of spending so much time with his ill-gotten mate to being immediately bereft.

The pup whines and chirps in his arm, snapping his attention back to where it's needed.

"Don't worry," he coaxes. "We will be fine."

Gaara's not sure he believes it. But it doesn't matter. He is needed by many, and he will be fine, he must be, for them.

Chapter 15

Summary:

Gaara returns to Konoha.

Notes:

I envision this story as having four parts. Part II will focus on Gaara's pregnancy. Without further adieu...

Part II

Gaara sets the jackal pup down on the floor of the room he used as his protection cell while in heat.

The lighting is still a dim red back-lit glow, and his gourd and clothes still remain where he left them. Thank goodness, Gaara thinks as he throws aside the blanket that's been his inanimate companion and finally dresses. Unfortunately his clothes need a good washing and his nose wrinkles once he's dressed, but it will have to do for now. He fastens his gourd to his hip with a series of belts.

He scoops the pup back up which looks up at him eagerly with an erratic tail wag and he takes in his surroundings. It seems the room is largely untouched. If something is amiss he cannot tell.

The doors to the hall are closed and he gives the doors a nudge with one hand. They don't budge easily.

He tries again, and when it doesn't yield he tries a third time with sand. It finally works and the doors blast open, breaking apart what appears to be crime scene tape. Gaara's stomach drops at the sight of it.

He runs. Up the stairs and up towards the Hokage's office, the baby animal goes quiet in his grip against his chest.

Gaara's unsure what time of day it is. Surely it's still night, but being so disconnected from everything has meant he's been unaware of time's passage.

So he's not surprised when two ANBU rush him.

"Lord Gaara!" An ANBU with a wolf-like mask shouts and grasps his upper arm.

"Finally!" The other hisses. His mask looks more like an eagle. "Everyone has been searching for you, Lord Kazekage. Where have you been?"

Gaara wants to brush the ANBU off but he doesn't, his decorum ingrained too deeply to do so. "It's very important I speak with Lord Sixth. Is he around?"

The ANBU share a look.

"He's finally headed off to sleep."

Gaara considers this. What he has to say is not terribly important for the Hokage, though he's certain he would rest better knowing he's been found alive and well.

"Take me to him. It's Kage business."

The ANBU do not argue. The wolf lets go of Gaara and they motion for him to follow.

"What's that you've got there, Lord Kazekage?" Eagle asks.

"It's a jackal," Gaara replies. "It's orphaned."

"Where on earth did you get a jackal?" Wolf asks. Gaara does not answer.

They finally ascend the stairs from the basement to the top floor, the floor where the Hokage's office is located, as well as the Hokage's living quarters.

Wolf knocks on the door and waits.

Kakashi comes to the door quickly. His eyes are wide when he sees Gaara.

"Y-you're here!"

Gaara nods, feeling quite sheepish.

"Leave us," Kakashi says, dismissing the ANBU. They vanish.

Kakashi's tired eyes trail up and down Gaara's form, assessing for any injuries. "You okay?"

Gaara nods again and finds his voice. "Yes, I am okay."

Kakashi sighs and runs a hand over his masked nose and mouth. "It's been a wild couple of days, Lord Gaara. Everyone's been very worried about you."

Kakashi regards Gaara with a curious expression in his eyes, but uses his silence to hopefully goad some detail out of the reticent Kazekage. But none comes. Gaara remains tight-lipped. The jackal whines against him, revealing itself.

"...Hmm. Baby animal?"

"That's right. A jackal." Gaara strokes its tiny head several times listlessly while watching Kakashi and it quiets down.

"...Hmm….Interesting." Kakashi fails to say what he finds interesting. Instead he changes the subject.

"I'm sincerely sorry about this Lord Gaara, but I've revealed that you are an Omega to those on your search party. I would have liked it to stay confidential, but I'm afraid it's already public knowledge."

If this surprises Gaara he doesn't let it show on his features.

"I'm very sorry for all the trouble I have caused you," he says with a small bow of his head.

Kakashi rubs the back of his hair and his eyes crinkle shut. "Mah…Please don't make this harder than this has to be. I'm relieved you are alright, and you don't owe me any explanations so long as you're fine. But…"

Kakashi opens one scrutinizing scarred eye and folds his arms. "I still need to write the report. And you better go see your siblings. They're worried sick over you."

"Yes, I will." Gaara turns to leave, leaving Kakashi in the threshold of his doorway looking after his back.

"What do I write in my report?" Kakashi calls after him.

Gaara sighs quietly before steeling his gaze in the darkness of the night. His jade eyes meet Kakashi's once more. "I left my room in a hormone-driven haze. Once my heat was over I was in the desert. Once I had my mind about me I came back."

"That's all?"

Gaara nods, and turns and walks down the hallway and out of the mansion.

 

"Gaara! Where have you been?!"

Temari's hands wrap around Gaara and squeeze him tightly. Gaara's arms are circled across his chest, protecting the jackal from being crushed.

Gaara allows himself to sigh and relax in her hold, leaning his head into her shoulder.

But just as soon as he eases into her she is pulling back and she looks terrifying.

"Just WHERE have you been?!" She repeats.

Gaara didn't notice Kankuro until now, standing behind his livid sister. "Let's give him a second, yeah? Surely he's got a good reason for disappearing on us?" Kankuro sounds a little dubious, but Gaara appreciates that he would give him the benefit of the doubt.

He still has no idea what to tell them.

"Get inside!" Temari hisses, gripping Gaara by one of his forearms and yanking him inside their Konoha hotel room.

Gaara stoops to the ground and lets the animal down. The pup chirps and tentatively explores, sniffing the carpeted floor and a bedpost most curiously.

Gaara hides his frustration the moment it squats and urinates on the floor.

"I'll clean that up," Gaara says, turning to leave for the bathroom to grab something to clean with.

"The hell you will. Sit down!" Temari is taking no prisoners, and Gaara quickly obliges and sits on one of the futons in the room. He's certain he deserves whatever is coming next. He shouldn't have followed Urashiki. The reasonable thing to do would have been to stay in Konoha, where his siblings and the Hokage at least knew he was safe. Just why did he have to make things more complicated than they already were?

"Wipe that suffering look off your face and tell us what happened! We were worried to death about you!"

"But.. what the heck is that?" Kankuro interrupts their older sister, pointing at the small pup roaming aimlessly.

"Stay on track, Kankuro!"

Gaara looks at both siblings with a serene expression. "It's a jackal," he explains calmly. If he wasn't in this troublesome situation he'd be smiling at the absurdity of it all.

"A jackal…?" Kankuro breathes in wonder.

Gaara turns his attention up to Temari who has her arms folded and hovering over him disapprovingly. "I'm sorry. I should have never left my room. I…"

Gaara doesn't know how to proceed. His hand comes to rest at the tender base of his neck. It still hurts, and his Alpha had not given much thought for treating the wound. At least it doesn't feel infected, at least not yet.

He knows he could hide the mating bite with his sand armor, but if he does…? He would alienate the only people he can be somewhat honest with about this.

"An Alpha…well, he wasn't quite Alpha, claimed me."

Gaara is sure that anyone who was sleeping in the surrounding rooms is now awake from Temari's resulting shriek.

"WHAT?!"

Gaara looks down from her gaze. His face is red with shame.

Temari's eyes soften. "Are you…okay?"

"I'm not sure," he replies. "I followed him to a location that was more…suitable."

Temari shoots Kankuro a sharp look. "I thought you said his room would be sealed."

"It was! Don't blame this on me!"

"No, the blame is mine," Gaara says. His eyes are distant as he raises them to look at his siblings. "I was in a lot of pain, and this…person…found me as I was breaking out to look for help. But strangely…when he was near me I felt better. The pain was gone."

"Gaara…I thought you were on suppressants?" Temari says. Her anger subsides and Gaara easily recognizes the worry in her tone. He hates to make her worry.

"I am. I'm not sure myself what went wrong. I intend to see our doctor once we return home."

Temari nods. She sits on the bed beside her youngest brother and Gaara dips into her side, pulled by her weight. She leans against his shoulder, and he slowly leans back, their heads resting together, blond and red.

"Are you really going to be pregnant before me?" Temari says lightly, teasing.

Gaara's eyes go wide. "Is that…something you want?" He feels like he should know, but he can't remember her ever talking about wanting a child of her own.

"Maybe," she says, and Gaara can't help but wonder if she has been keeping secrets of her own.

Kankuro has picked up the jackal pup and walks towards them and stands in front of them. "Yeah, okay. But who is this guy? And if he claimed you, shouldn't he be with you? When are we going to meet him? You did say him, right?"

Gaara closes his eyes, blocking Kankuro from his sight. "I did. I'm not entirely sure who he is, but I know what he is. And it's very important that I keep that to myself. I fear telling you may put you at risk, if the truth ever leaks."

Both siblings are silent.

"You aren't protecting us by keeping quiet, you know," Kankuro says after a heavy pause, petting the jackal's head. It nips at his finger and he yelps and pulls his finger out of its mouth. "Bitey little thing. Where did this come from?"

"At an exploration camp near home. She's an orphan. I thought maybe someone at home would be able to rehabilitate her." Gaara is thankful for the change of subject.

"Huh," he replies.

"So…you're willing to have a child with this person?" Temari asks carefully.

Gaara scrunches his eyes shut even tighter. "I don't know. I…really don't want to discuss this right now…" Gaara opens his eyes and sits straight. "How's Naruto? And Hinata?"

Kankuro rubs the back of his neck. "Naruto was pretty damn worried when word got out you went missing. Oh yeah, and everyone knows you're an Omega now, by the way."

Gaara stares at the pup in Kankuro's arms, focusing on the small little fine hairs on her wet nose. It helps distract him from the bigger issues.

"I heard that from Lord Kakashi. Before we leave I need to see him. Naruto, that is."

No one challenges him. It's a given he would see his recently wedded friend before leaving for Suna.

"Don't take this the wrong way Gaara, but I'm going to say it because I love you," Temari says, standing up and moving to her own futon. "You stink. Go shower."

"Sorry."

Gaara is thankful that the discussion is over for now. He quickly leaves and shuts the bathroom door behind him. He peels his clothes off, the reason for the offending smell, he hopes, and climbs into the bathtub.

He turns the water on and sinks down into the hot water. He glances down at his stomach as the water slowly rises around his ankles, hips, and eventually, thighs and stomach.

He rests his hand on his belly. He wonders if he's already pregnant. If he is, he feels no different. It's a strange thought, knowing he may be sharing his body with another lifeform.

Something he never thought he'd need to worry about. Something surely no Kage ever had to worry about.

He exhales and his dark eyelids flutter shut while he enjoys the peaceful moment that he knows is short-lived.

And wonders where Urashiki has gone.

Chapter 16

Summary:

Gaara encounters Naruto and reconciles. Urashiki has a (big) setback.

Gaara wakes to the sound of something loud and he startles. Breathing heavily, he clutches the sleep shirt on his chest and sits up.

Kankuro laughs from inside the room. Gaara turns to look at him, lips agape as he catches his breath.

He's exhausted. He could easily sleep more, if his heart wasn't pounding so furiously. And Kankuro is fully dressed with his meticulously applied face paint, so he guesses he's been allowed to sleep in and now it's time to wake.

"What was that sound?" Gaara groans.

"Temari must have dropped something in the shower," Kankuro replies. "Startled me too. And your puppy."

"She's not a puppy. I better let her outside," Gaara says, pushing the blankets off him to stand.

Kankuro waves him off. "It can wait. She already went a few times in here, if you couldn't tell from the smell."

Gaara sighs. "I didn't consider how that would be a problem. The hotel will be upset with us."

"Yeah, probably," Kankuro agrees. "Could be worse though."

Gaara goes to reach for the jackal and picks her up. She mewls and goes still against his warm chest. "She needs milk, or food," he says.

Kankuro clears his throat and looks at Gaara through narrowed eyes.

"Do we have some?" Gaara asks, turning to look up at Kankuro with bright eyes, oblivious to whatever it is Kankuro is up to.

"We'll figure it out when we get out of here," Kankuro says dismissively. "So Gaara…what was it like?"

Gaara's brow bones crease. "What…what was what like?"

"Don't be an idiot. How was the sex? You can kiss and tell. I'm your brother. That's what brothers do."

Gaara's face is warm and a flush creeps up his neck. "I…I'd rather not say."

"Seriously? If it were me I'd tell you anything you'd want to know! C'mon!"

Gaara shakes his head, and Kankuro catches a glimpse of the wound on the back of Gaara's nape. He walks towards Gaara and holds him steady by the shoulder as Gaara shifts uneasily and cradles the jackal to his chest.

Gaara gasps sharply–just the touch on his shoulder sends a jolt of pain up to his neck. That's a bad sign.

"That hurts," Gaara explains.

"Kami…who would do this? That's one hell of a nasty bite."

"Is it not normal?" Gaara asks, not bothering to hide his worry.

"Honestly, I have no clue. Kiba might know. Or hell, ask Naruto."

"I can't ask Naruto about this…"

"Why not?"

Gaara shoots Kankuro a look and Kankuro deflates.

"Alright, alright, don't get huffy about it, it was just a question. Hey, you still didn't tell us much about the guy. I get it, you can't tell us what he does for a living, but what is he like?"

Gaara closes his eyes. There's a halo of a headache beginning to swell behind them. "I'm not sure."

"Was he nice at least?"

"..."

"Gaara! You have to give me something to work with here!"

"I don't," Gaara says, more sharply than he means to. He regrets it the instant he sees Kankuro fold his arms and tsk irritably.

"Fine. Don't hate me for attempting to take an interest. You and Temari are both acting like fucking idiots."

The words sting coming from his brother, but Gaara chooses to ignore them in favor of this interesting information.

"What do you mean? Temari is acting strange too?"

"She is. Anytime I see her with that Nara guy she completely loses her cool."

"It's Temari's business. She'll tell us if it's something she wants us to know," Gaara responds calmly.

"Right. Just like how you're so forthcoming?"

Gaara ignores Kankuro and slides into his sandals. He'll wait until Temari is out of the shower to clean up and get fully dressed, but right now the animal is his priority. He takes a quick look at himself in the mirror and attempts to comb his hair with his fingers. Once satisfied with his appearance he turns to look at his gourd. He’s just going outside for a moment. He draws a small amount of sand from the gourd to settle on his face and neck, disguising the mottled bruising and fang indentations on his mating gland.

Gaara leaves the room with a quick reassurance to Kankuro that he’s only going to the courtyard and will be back soon. Kankuro still seems a bit upset and waves him off.

It’s not that Gaara doesn’t want to talk about it. He does. But he senses anything he tells him or Temari will be met with the harsh judgment he’s already passing on himself.

Sex with someone like that…someone with questionable motives and character…and otherwise a total stranger…

Is surprisingly pleasurable.

Even if in the moment he was unsure or scared, or his mind trapped him from fully enjoying himself.

As he thinks of it now he realizes he wants more. He wants to try again, but on his own terms.

None of what has happened is what he’s been trained to expect and it's not as he knows he should enjoy. He knows he should settle down with someone he loves, someone that treats him well, and with dignity, respect, and honesty. Someone whose very existence is not a threat to humanity as a whole.

The result of Kaguya’s devastation, and her son Black Zetsu’s behind-the-scenes manipulation of Madara, still haunt him even in waking hours.

There's no evidence however, that Urashiki is dangerous the way she was.

And if he is supposed to prefer sex and affection in a certain, objectively good way, why is he still thinking about Urashiki’s strong body against his own? His sharp teeth grazing along his neck and earlobe, possessive white hands cradling his stomach and that playful, undoubtedly dangerous voice in his ear whispering the word he’s longed to hear for years and years. Mine.

Gaara shakes himself out of his intrusive thoughts. Just what is wrong with him, anyway? He looks down into the blurry wet eyes of the jackal pup that’s staring up at him expectantly. Gaara blinks, and the animal blinks too. He can’t help but laugh softly. He can’t help but think he’s made the right choice in regards to taking the animal in, even if Urashiki had seemed oddly intrigued by his choice.

Urashiki is certainly not the first to be surprised by a decision he's made. People often are surprised by his choices, as they often go against the grain. Perhaps that's what Urashiki meant when he said he was different from other humans? Gaara can only wonder—he wishes they had talked more.

Gaara finally reaches the courtyard and he bends over to let the pup down in the trimmed grass. She sniffs eagerly and quickly squats for another pee, and Gaara can’t help his fond smile.

“Gaara! Gaara!!”

Gaara winces at the sound of his name. He stands straight and turns his attention to the sound. His face falls immediately with worry. It’s Naruto. He was not prepared to see him yet, and certainly not in his sleep clothes. At least they are clean, he muses.

Naruto sprints towards him and his hands are on his arms, squeezing and assessing. “You’re okay! Old man Hokage told me you came back last night, but nothing else! What happened?!”

Gaara meets Naruto’s expressive, bright blue eyes. Bearing the brunt of Temari and Kankuro’s concern was difficult enough to stomach, but with Naruto it’s even worse somehow.

“I’m very sorry to have scared you, and to have missed your wedding.”

Naruto’s fingers dig into Gaara’s upper arms. It has a ripple effect up to his spine and the column of his neck, and he suppresses a cry at the pain in his bite wound. He looks back at Naruto’s blazing eyes, unable to hide his remorse.

“It’s so unlike you! Where’d you go and run off to anyway?” Naruto loosens his grip. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath, and Gaara’s cheeks deepen in color when he realizes that Naruto is scenting him.

He feels his body twitch in interest and he curses himself silently.

“I owe you a long explanation, Naruto, but the truth is very strange and I’ll keep it brief. I went into heat very unexpectedly and very suddenly. That’s why I couldn’t be at the wedding.”

“Yeah, I heard about that from old man Kakashi. But you went missing! We thought you were kidnapped, again!”

Gaara can’t hold Naruto’s eye contact any longer—it makes him very uncomfortable. He looks just behind his head at green trees rustling in the wind.

It’s going to be a cloudy, rainy day in Konoha today. The skies are gray and thick clouds billow together in the sky. The smell of fresh morning dew is strong and cleansing. It smells faintly like a storm may be coming, but it’s a little early in the day to be sure.

“I went with someone somewhere for a short while, but I was not kidnapped. I’m perfectly fine.” Not completely true, but true enough. He doesn’t need Naruto to worry about him. He has his own growing family to worry about.

He continues, “I truly regret I couldn’t be there for your special day. Believe me when I say I am so disappointed I was not there for you and Hinata. You’re both so lucky to have each other, and she’s wonderful for you. I am so happy you don’t have to search any longer for your special other.”

Naruto brightens at this, and brushes his fist playfully across Gaara’s arm. “Ha! You’re right! She’s the best!

Gaara’s eyes go wide as he catches a sudden whiff of pheromones on the Alpha. He probably would have been blissfully unaware prior to his heat when the suppressants worked, but now he can smell the sex on him, the thick musky evidence of Naruto and Hinata’s consummation of their marriage from two nights ago. Wait, no. This is fresh. This was from this morning.

And Gaara realizes with horror that Naruto is breathing deeply again, inhaling his own Omega scent, and his tan cheeks are ruddy. Gaara meets Naruto’s eyes once more and there is a look in his eyes that Gaara now understands. Lust.

Gaara takes a cautious step backward from the Alpha. Surely he’s imagined it. Naruto would never consider straying from the love of his life, the beautiful mother of his unborn child, and surely Naruto knows he’s a father-to-be, he’d never jeopardize that, never in a million years.

Gaara’s heart pounds in his ears when Naruto takes a slow, deliberate step towards him, and inhales and exhales sharply. Naruto’s eyes are distant, their animalistic expression similar to the early days when Kurama was not his companion.

Gaara can hardly breathe. Kami, he wants Naruto. He’d do almost anything to have Naruto, to know what his lips taste like. But he cannot, will not, do this.

Naruto inches closer, and Gaara can feel his warm breath tickling the skin on his cheeks, his nose, even under the sand armor.

The foreboding storm seems to draw closer, the smell of static discharge heavy on the air, masking even the cloying pheromones of Hinata on Naruto’s clothes and on his skin.

“N-Naruto…?” Gaara barely whispers. As much as he wants this, he knows Naruto is not his to have. He’d never be able to forgive himself. A gentle tug of sharp teeth on his silky black pant leg captures his attention and he quickly dips down to pick up the jackal. When he stands up he puts more distance between them, in a way he hopes is subtle and doesn’t betray his panic.

“Gaara?” Naruto asks. He shakes his blond head much like a dog. “What happened just now? My head feels funny.”

“I’m not sure…" Gaara doesn't come closer but he carefully observes Naruto. It seems the threat from before is gone as suddenly as it came. Gaara takes a deep breath and feels himself begin to relax. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, that was just weird. Anyway…what were we saying?" Naruto's eyes and grin are friendly.

"I was trying to say, please do not worry about me, I'm alright. And that I hope you will accept my apology. I never meant to cause anyone to panic over me, and I never wished to miss your special day. Please, forgive me.”

Gaara is relieved when Naruto smiles in that signature way he does, the way he can make anyone feel like the sun is shining directly on them. “I understand that this was out of your control, Gaara. It’s okay. Besides, there will be other days, even more special than Hinata and I’s wedding, believe it.”

Gaara smiles back. He feels privileged to know Naruto and Hinata’s secret. The birth of their first child is certainly to be a wonderful first in their life together. He grips Naruto’s shoulder and gives a firm squeeze.

“While we may be far apart, your wellbeing is not far from my mind. When that day comes, I will be ready to cheer you on and share in your happiness.” His words could not be more true. This is goodbye, Gaara thinks. Not to Naruto, but to the fantasy of what he and Naruto could have possibly been together.

And Gaara is content with this. He’s finally ready to move on. Besides, it’s clear to him, for better or worse, his own journey will take him down the path he’s meant to follow, in time.

Naruto throws his arms around Gaara and Gaara laughs with relief, free from the burden of responsibility and worry for a precious moment.

“Hey, Gaara?”

“Mmhmm?”

“What is that thing, anyway?” Naruto is peering into Gaara's arms at the squeaking fuzzball.

“...It’s a bit of a story…”

 

Urashiki watches the exchange between the two Jinchuriki from afar, perched casually in a large, leafy tree nearby.

When the Nine Tails' brat stepped towards his Omega he nearly tested Naruto's abilities in this timeline. Fortunately, he found clarity before making such a stupid mistake.

How interesting. Urashiki had not considered how Gaara may be emotionally attached to his final target.

And Naruto Uzumaki seems to be held in very high esteem by Gaara, judging by the clues available to him. He can smell his warm scent from here, calming pheromones he suspects, at least 100 meters out.

Gaara's happy. Sublime and relaxed. He was not that way in his own company, and while that doesn't surprise him, he is surprised to find he is actually bothered by his inability to make the Omega happy the way it seems Uzumaki can.

Urashiki wonders why he is still giving the human a second thought after his itch to claim has been scratched quite satisfyingly.

His fingers trace the cupid's bow on his neutral mouth, where soft lips once kissed. He remembers how hesitant Gaara was to reciprocate his advances near the end of their time together, at the end of his heat. The memory is bitter, especially when there was undeniable and shared enthusiasm not long before Urashiki was denied a final kiss.

He wonders: Is he still thinking about the human because he actually has a soft spot for sweet, darling, Gaara? Or is it the damn physiological effect he has on him?

He's aware he's always gone a little easier on the Kazekage. Even in battles, he kept light on his feet evasively and his attacks were often probing, assessing the human's strength and temperament rather than with any true intent to kill or injure.

Imagine his surprise when he was so easily outsmarted by a disguised sand attack intended to release a pressurized aquifer's full power directly at him. If he had needed oxygen to breathe he'd easily have died.

The same was true for the…sand mausoleum? Was that what Gaara had called the enormous pyramid made of sand?

Always full of surprises, this human. His younger self is no exception.

Urashiki is still quite curious about Gaara's choice to interfere with the natural order of this seedbed. As a leader of people, why concern himself with such an insignificant lifeform, when undoubtedly he has other more important things to worry about?

Gaara of the Sand is a curious enigma. One that continues to baffle as more effort is put forth to solve his mysteries.

That's okay. Urashiki has always enjoyed a challenge he can sink his teeth into. Though courting him into bed was far easier than Urashiki imagined, actually winning his heart would be another matter entirely.

Urashiki frowns as he considers this. Why would he even think of winning over the heart of a lifeform on this seedbed? Perhaps Gaara has bewitched him, somehow.

Given that the young Kazekage was easily swayed by an orphaned animal that Ura could have just as easily left to die…their differing attitudes towards life could breed a lot of conflict if they were to continue this ill-advised affair. Besides the obvious.

Humans are an inferior species and this planet will not be around for much longer.

A nagging voice in his head tells him Gaara is not as inferior as he would expect. His Omega body willed him to treat him as the vessel for his seed, and Urashiki doesn't think he could have resisted even if he had wanted to. And with the help of a small miracle, it's possible an Otsutsuki, a child of his own, may be growing in the belly that once sealed a powerful Tailed Beast.

It's not implausible.

Urashiki growls in frustration. It doesn't matter. None of it matters. He had his fun, and there is no logical reason for him to consider any further attachment to Gaara or his future offspring as he has a job to complete. One that he is so close to finally actualizing. Once the God fruit is harvested Urashiki will be moving along to the next great conquest the Clan puts their sights on, and this place will only be a memory, forgotten in time.

He's done watching; it's time to go. He retrieves the turtle Karasuki from his gourd, gives Gaara's smiling face one last look, and vanishes.

 

Urashiki appears above the ocean, high above a rocky outcrop he's come to frequent often. He fishes for sport here to ease the boredom at times, but he doesn't bother eating their flesh. The animals that are called fish here are a pale comparison of those on his homeworld, with bright pearly white scales and flush with chakra instead of cold, salty blood.

He watches for a moment as the ocean churns below, foaming and crashing against sharp and unforgiving rocks. Out here the air is free of any mind-altering scents—there is only the acrid smell of sea water and it's refreshing.

He takes another deep breath and smiles. This will all be over soon.

He lifts the feather light turtle up and taps its shell. Karasuki blinks slowly and opens his eyes.

"Karasuki, take me to the time when Naruto Uzumaki is about to be born, before the Nine Tails was transferred between mother and son." Urashiki hopes there is no room for error this time.

"Time-traveler Urashiki Otsutsuki…"

Urashiki narrows his eyes. "Yes…"

“You’ve been banned from time travel–”

“What?!”

Urashiki squeezes the shell of the turtle punishingly and holds it closer to his face. “What do you mean, banned?”

Karasuki repeats his name in the same, monotonous, tinny voice. “Urashiki Otsutsuki, you’ve committed several serious time travel offenses, after being previously warned about the dangers. You’ve disregarded them, and it is my duty to prevent you from further destroying the integrity of the main timeline.”

Urashiki’s nose wrinkles as his lips curl in a menacing snarl. “You will take me to the time just before Naruto Uzumaki was born…”

“I cannot and will not.”

Anger overtakes him suddenly, erasing any rational thought. Urashiki yells as he hucks the device as far as he can into the water. There’s no satisfying splash he can see or hear and he’s left feeling bereft.

He’s not sure what this means. Not yet at least. His fist tightens like a vice around his glowing pole, and the steady hum of chakra in his hand does nothing to calm him.

He’s trapped here. There’s no way around it. Momoshiki and Kinshiki are years away, and he’s here on earth once more, left to perform reconnaissance again for years. It’s an extremely frustrating turn of events, and one he has not even considered to prepare for.

It is unfathomable. And yet, Momoshiki had seen it all, hadn’t he? He failed to mention anything; he could have stopped this, if only he had told him what he’d seen.

The dark clouds in the sky are smothering and rain begins to pour. Urashiki doesn’t even bother to shield himself with chakra to keep himself dry.

Did this happen all because of his decision to fraternize with the Omega and kill time while Karasuki recharged? He’s not sure that even if he wanted to he could have changed course. Once in Gaara’s orbit, the instinctual attraction was a force as formidable as gravity.

A thunderclap strikes. And again. And again. When the light and shadow among the clouds stop flashing, Urashiki is nowhere to be found.

Notes:

Oh Ura. What have you done?

And don't you just wish Naruto would have kissed Gaara? 😏 Damn, but this story ain't about them.

Chapter 17

Summary:

It turns out Gaara's siblings have been busy with their own affairs. The jackal pup finds a new home.

Water droplets plink onto Gaara's hair and shoulders and thunder can be heard distantly overhead. It's early for a thunderstorm but Gaara gives it no more thought.

"Naruto, I'm so glad you found me, but I have to go."

Naruto rubs the back of his head and squints his eyes. "Yeah, I better get back…"

"...To your wife," Gaara says with a smile.

Naruto laughs. "It's so weird…I love that I finally get to call her that. I just never thought it would happen to me, yanno? I'm one hell of a lucky guy."

"You are. Please give Hinata my best."

"I will!" Naruto says, and he's off, sprinting in the rain. "See ya, Gaara!"

After Naruto is out of sight, Gaara looks up at the sky, letting the rain soften the armor on his face. He feels much better now, saying his piece and Naruto does not seem upset with him. He's relieved their friendship is still intact, though he still regrets not attending the wedding nor giving the speech he planned.

It's in the past now. There's no way but forward, he thinks.

He takes the jackal back inside the hotel and to the room he shares with his siblings, intent on getting his shower and dressing in clean clothes before they begin their trek home.

Once inside the threshold of the room and closing the door behind him, he's surprised by the pungent smell of another Alpha.

But it's the voice that Gaara recognizes first. Kiba.

He turns from the hallway into the main room to find Kankuro and Kiba are chatting casually. Kankuro is grinning fondly at the other man and Gaara looks away from his brother, feeling like he's intruding on a private moment.

"Hello Kiba," Gaara says politely, fixing his eyes on their guest instead.

Kiba is sitting backwards on a chair, leaning forward on the backrest. His eyes shift to Gaara, but Gaara suspects he probably smelled him coming and already knew he was here.

Kiba catches sight of the pup as Gaara sets her down. He smiles toothily, fangs sharp but not menacing.

"Hey Gaara. Kankuro was telling me you have a new little friend."

Gaara nods. "That's right. I'm hoping to see if I can find someone to rehabilitate her and return her to the wild."

"What about if…I took her?"

Gaara's eyes widen. He realizes too that Temari isn't in the bathroom, nor is she in the room with the three of them. It does feel a bit cramped, but it could be because of Kiba reeking of incompatible Alpha.

"She's…not a pet. She could be dangerous when she gets older."

"Hmph. You think I don't know that?" Kiba smirks and folds his arms over the backrest of the chair. Kiba shoots a look at Kankuro. "Besides, it gives me a reason to see you guys next time you're here. You can check on her anytime."

Gaara turns his gaze slowly to Kankuro. He can't read the expression in his brother's eyes, but he gets the feeling that he doesn't seem opposed. Maybe it was even his idea.

Gaara watches her walking clumsily on the floor. She approaches Kiba's pant leg and sniffs and looks up at him with a curious, wide-eyed expression. He unfolds his arms and holds a hand down by her and she sniffs it eagerly.

"Why are you worried, Gaara?" Kankuro asks.

"It's just that…she's a wild animal. She deserves to return to the desert. That may not happen if you take her, Kiba."

"What does it matter?" Kiba asks. "I'd keep her safe and Akamaru will help train her. You forget I have a way with canines; doesn't matter if she's not domestic. Returning her to the desert might be a death sentence anyway. I'm a sure thing."

Kankuro watches Gaara silently and Gaara can feel both their eyes stare at him.

Gaara allows himself to smile. "That's very kind of you to offer. If you're a sure thing, it sounds like a very good arrangement."

Kiba beams at Gaara. "Thank you!" Without hesitation he climbs out of the chair and gets down on all fours, letting the pup nip and play with his large hands. "What are we going to name you, huh cutie?"

"You're helping me, so thank you, Kiba," Gaara says, nodding his head slightly toward the Alpha. It doesn't seem Kiba is listening to him at all anymore.

He then looks to his brother. Kankuro silently mouths 'thank you' at him.

"Kankuro…where's our sister?"

"Shikamaru came by after you left…he wanted to talk to her."

Gaara nods. Her words about wanting a child of her own are fresh in his mind. Did she mean…with him? They have been spending more time together, even since after the war. Anytime they visit Konoha he manages to find him with her, and there was even the time he came to Suna and Temari was nowhere to be found for days.

Was it love? The kind Naruto and Hinata shared?

The kind he was supposed to want? The kind he does want.

"I'll be in the shower," Gaara says, and steps into the bathroom and shuts the door behind him.

Even Kankuro has been acting in an unusual way when it comes to Kiba.

How odd. But no matter.

Gaara undresses and turns the warm water on and steps beneath the shower. Sand runs down the drain and off his neck and shoulders. He presses his fingers lightly against the divots in his skin and hisses. A scab falls away and the wound is reopened and fresh blood drips into the water and down the drain.

Gaara groans quietly as the water cascades down his wet hair, neck, shoulders, and torso. He glances down his naked body and down to his navel. If he's pregnant he knows there will come a point when he won't be able to see his own toes. He wonders idly what that would be like.

And Ura. He closes his eyes and tries to recall the feel of his breath against his neck, his lips on his earlobe. The faint ghost of fingers trailing over the sensitive skin on the inside of his wrist.

That smiling mouth open wide over his intimate places, hot and wet and lips wrapped around his length.

Gaara feels himself harden and unfortunately this is not the time or place for him to indulge in fantasy. He turns the water to a colder temperature and once cooled down steps out of the shower and towels off.

He turns to the mirror and inspects the dark circles around his light green eyes and rakes his fingers through his wet hair. He touches his stomach absent-mindedly before wrapping a towel around his waist and exiting the bathroom to get dressed.

Kiba, Kankuro and the jackal are gone.

Temari must still be with Shikamaru, too.

An unwelcome chill of loneliness creeps up Gaara's spine as he prepares himself mentally for the long journey home and the backlog of work that awaits him there. He's scared of what comes next, but he reminds himself he's been through worse, and the loneliness is like a familiar presence that's been with him through the darkest of times.

He still wishes he didn't feel alone.

Chapter 18

Summary:

Gaara returns to his routine and visits his doctor.

Notes:

Hello hello! I didn't realize it's been almost a month since the last update! I got distracted with another fic here and with fanart.

My most recent fanart I did best fits Urashiki and Gaara's time at the building in the field camp, charged and ready to fuck lol.

You can see it at the end of this chapter.

Home is a flurry of activity for the first few days once Gaara settles in at home.

Being thrust back into his duties as Kazekage, headfirst, is fully immersive. The events in Konoha and those regarding his strange sexual encounter with the Otsutsuki man feel like a distant dream.

The evidence of their coupling however still throbs painfully beneath a mask of sand. It was no dream.

A clock chimes and it captures his attention.

He's reminded of his medical appointment he's already had to reschedule twice. He will not miss it this time.

With his gourd on his hip and white Kazekage robes draped over his slight shoulders, Gaara leaves his office and walks towards the exit of the mansion. There are people milling about in the lobby area, as there often are at this time of day. He does his best to greet people briefly with a smile and a nod so he may be on his way.

“Lord Gaara,” a deep voice says from behind him.

Gaara’s eyes are on the doors that are just a few steps away. Damn, he’s already going to be late. He turns around to face the direction of the voice, and his eyes widen as he meets a tanned face with fine wrinkles around the eyes. Black facial hair, with strands of silver mixed throughout, is striking in the form of a neatly trimmed beard and eyebrows. The silver-black hair on his head is neatly coiffed.

“Mr. Masashi,” Gaara replies. “Have you come here to see me?”

The man’s lip curls upwards in a smirk. He takes a deep breath and his smirk widens to a smile. The man is well dressed in a sharp gray suit with immaculate leather shoes. It is not common garb in Suna, and is often reserved for those of the wealthy elite.

“I came to have my permits renewed. I thought perhaps it would be best to discuss in person.”

Gaara doesn’t understand. Normally this sort of business is conducted by mail, and it certainly doesn’t require a face-to-face visit.

“I’m sorry, but I have somewhere I must be. Please make an appointment if this cannot be addressed by a simple application.” Gaara is actually quite taken aback. Why would he want to see him in person, anyway? Unless…

Gaara feels the blood rush to his face. Does Mr. Masashi know that he has been in his closed operating camp? No thanks to Urashiki, Gaara was very careful to pick up the mess they made in the building and the bedroom above the office.

“There’s actually something else I wish to discuss.” Gold eyes capture Gaara’s green, and Gaara can’t help but feel he’s been caught doing something he knows he shouldn’t. Truly, he was trespassing, and Kazekage or not, the activity itself is criminal.

“I…I have to go. Please make an appointment with my scheduler.”

“Yes, I understand.” Mr. Masashi’s tone does not suggest disappointment, and for that, Gaara is relieved. Mr. Masashi holds a lot of influence over the Daimyo and the Council, and to insult him is something he’d very much like to avoid unless necessary.

Gaara turns to leave, but Mr. Masashi reaches for Gaara’s wrist. Sand twists itself out of the gourd and hovers around the place their skin connects. Gaara’s brow bones bunch together but he does his best to maintain neutrality on his features.

“What do you want?” Gaara asks in a quiet voice, as the eyes of Gaara’s staff and others with legitimate business begin to fixate on them.

The older man takes a deep breath and he laughs gruffly. “I needed to be sure. The news about you is not…false. How very interesting. How very interesting, indeed.”

Gaara pulls his arm away. “Please, don’t touch me.”

“I didn’t mean any offense, Omega.”

Gaara turns to leave, though the way the older man has said his gender sends an unpleasant shudder up and down his spine. He hates being scented like he is some prized vintage or rare flower. He thinks to himself that his first order of business with the doctor will be to discuss increasing the strength of his suppressants.

Behind him he hears the oil mogul laugh heartily and say something about scheduling an appointment. Gaara hopes it will be a few weeks before he has to see him again. Something about him makes him very uncomfortable; it always has.

 

“No, we cannot increase the strength of your suppressants. In fact, we need to take you off them.”

Gaara is lying back on an examination table, dressed in nothing but a gown covering his front. His feet are freezing in the cold doctor’s office. The air conditioner is on high blast and Gaara much prefers warmth over cold.

Gaara takes the doctor’s words in. He isn’t surprised, he was in fact worried this might be the case.

“Is that because I may be pregnant?”

The doctor is sitting on her stool, writing some notes down on a clipboard. She looks up from it to look at him and pushes her glasses up her nose.

“Well, let me ask you this. Do you want to be pregnant?”

Gaara swallows. “Honestly, I’m scared. But that isn’t a very good reason for me to terminate a pregnancy. How do we find out if I’m pregnant for sure?”

Gloved hands reach under his gown and press on his abdomen, feeling, assessing. Gaara tries to mask his discomfort.

“Does any of this hurt?” she asks instead, noticing Gaara’s pinched expression.

“No, it’s just weird.”

She nods, removes her hands from underneath Gaara’s gown, and takes her glasses off. She sits down on the stool and wheels herself close to his face. “Well, it’s too soon for me to tell if you’re pregnant yet. I’ll make another appointment in a week and we should be able to find out then.”

Gaara gives a slight nod, though he wishes he knew already. The anticipation and not knowing is challenging.

“Let’s see your neck. You said it’s bothering you?”

“Yes. Though I think it may be doing better now.”

“Okay, please sit up.”

Gaara does so, exposing his bare back. He stiffens as the doctor brings her hands up to his neck, free of any sand barrier. She touches gently and Gaara exhales sharply.

“Well, Lord Kazekage, as far as I can tell it looks like it’s healing quite nicely. After the bruising fades you’ll have a scar, most likely for life. That’s kind of just how it is for us Omegas.”

Gaara blinks. “You…you are Omega too, Dr. Hangi?”

She laughs. “Yes. I would not have been comfortable prescribing you with the suppressants I gave you all those years ago if I had not been on them myself.”

“Are you…bonded with an Alpha?” The question slips out before he can filter himself.

“I am, actually. Our 35 year anniversary is coming up this year.”

Gaara feels himself relax and he smiles at her. “Congratulations on your anniversary. That’s no small feat.”

She laughs. “It really isn’t. But you on the other hand… Is this Alpha of yours going to be in the picture long term?”

Gaara’s smile fades. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. I imagine as Kazekage, trying to separate your professional life from your personal one comes with many challenges.”

“It does, but that’s not entirely it. There’s something else, too. This person…he said he was not an Alpha. And it was so strange. When he found me, I was drawn to him. I thought smelling a pregnant Omega was the reason my suppressants stopped working, but now I’m not so sure. I encountered this person at about the same time as I did the Omega.

“And then, when I was in my heat I was in a lot of pain. It was excruciating. Then he…he found me, and with his presence alone I felt much better. He was present in both situations. Is that…normal?”

Dr. Hangi considers this for a moment, while chewing on the end cap of her pen. “I think there’s a few things that could be happening here. First, I think the pain in your neck is most likely from your low tolerance for pain, since you've always been protected by your sand, and your minor injuries post-war presented themselves the same way. Visually, there’s nothing to suggest that the wound is infected.

“Second, it’s hard to say for sure what triggered your heat. I’ve never experienced anything like you have, where the suppressants stopped working entirely. All of my heats have been deliberate choices when I came off of them. Nor have I heard of a similar situation like yours. However, when you say that the man you were with is not an Alpha himself…that does make me pause.

“And that's because I have heard that there can be some individuals that do not present as Alpha, Beta, or Omega, but rather something else. I’ve heard this subset to be referred to as Zeta, and what Zeta are, or rather what they do, is trigger the sexual drive of a highly compatible mate.

“From what you’ve told me, I wonder if he triggered your heat, despite your suppressant use, and when he was no longer present, your body was fighting your hormones, seeking a return to your normal state. Perhaps when he reappeared, his pheromones may have allowed you to go through heat without issue.”

Gaara stares at Dr. Hangi blankly.

She laughs nervously. “Then again, who knows for sure! If you do see him again, pay attention to how you feel. And maybe if you think he could be Zeta, bring him on in! I’ve never examined one before, so I’m not sure how much truth there is to it.”

Gaara grabs his chin thoughtfully. “That won’t be possible, but… It is an interesting theory.”

“Yeah, well, it’s only that, just a theory, so don’t go quoting me on that. Time will be more telling than anything else. And I’ll see you next week!”

The doctor stands. “Was there anything else you wanted to ask me about?”

Gaara hesitates for a moment before speaking. “I forgot about how poorly my body manages pain. Will…will I even be able to give birth if I wanted to?”

Dr. Hangi winks at him. “Lord Gaara, you’ll be just fine. You’re the Kazekage after all. Many birthing parents are scared of the pain…and while it will be painful, it only lasts a short while. I hope that eases your mind.”

Gaara isn’t so sure.

“Take care, Lord Kazekage, and of course, I will be discreet. I’ll see you in a week!”

With that, his doctor is gone. And instead of answers, Gaara is left with only more questions and worries. With a sigh, he dresses himself and returns to work, where he buries himself, happy to distract himself from his personal troubles.

Notes:

Ahhhh I think Urashiki is smitten. <3<3<3 Sorry he wasn't in this chapter.

Chapter 19

Summary:

It's a perfect storm. Will Gaara find relief?

Gaara awakens from a dream, breathing heavily and grasping at his flat stomach. The details of the dream are unraveling as he tries to reach for them, trying to hang onto whatever it was that frightened him so.

But whatever it is, it is gone. He glances around his bedroom in the dark. Nothing is amiss, and his sand is in his gourd where it belongs. His neck throbs but otherwise he's fine.

He whimpers softly and rolls onto his side, trying to get a little more rest before work, though most days sleep still eludes him, courtesy of his days with Shukaku.

A faint smell of static hits his nostrils but his mind is unable to consciously form any thought of recognition, and within moments he is cradled in the warm arms of sleep once more.

When he wakes to the sound of his alarm, which he sets only as a backup for the off chance he sleeps up until it goes off, he sits up and rubs his eyes sleepily. He turns it off and wonders how it is that he got a good night's rest for once. He stands and stretches and prepares for the day.

It’s already been a week. Today is the day of Gaara’s scheduled doctor appointment and he’s actually quite nervous. When he’s dressed and ready for the day he runs into Temari in their shared living quarters. Kankuro is away on a mission for a few days, and it’s just the two of them. Gaara thinks to ask if perhaps she will go with him to the appointment, but the grim expression on her face makes him rethink his ask.

“Temari…is there something wrong?” Gaara asks.

Temari waves her hand dismissively. “It’s nothing.”

Gaara doesn’t take it for an answer. For too long he has been allowing his sister to not share whatever it is that is going on in her life. And she has been acting weird by his and Kankuro’s observations.

“It doesn’t seem like nothing, Temari. Please, won’t you tell me?”

Temari sighs and gives a small smile. “It’s boy stuff.”

“…Shikamaru Nara?” Gaara asks. He gets the feeling it really isn’t any of his business, but perhaps Temari is acting like him—not wanting to burden anyone with his own personal affairs.

Temari snorts. “Yeah. That guy. How’d you know?”

“It’s…not really a secret anymore. Besides, Kankuro clued me in.”

Temari folds her arms. “Yeah, that figures.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” Gaara asks.

“I would, but you’ve got to get to work.”

Gaara stands his ground firmly and looks at Temari seriously. “I do, but work can wait just a little longer for my family. Temari, what’s wrong?”

Temari looks down at her hands. “It’s stupid. I miss his stupid face. He was supposed to be on a mission that would bring him here for a few days, but I just got word from his hawk that it’s been canceled. I was looking forward to seeing him. I…oh my goodness, Gaara, you don’t need to hear me talk about this right now.”

Her cheeks are red and Gaara recognizes the water brimming against the water lines of her eyes. She’s obviously very upset by this. He steps in front of her and rests a hand on her shoulder.

“What is stopping you from going to visit him in Konoha?” Gaara asks.

“You can’t be serious, there’s so much work to be done here, and—”

“Please, Temari. There will always be work to do. But it seems obvious to me that he makes you happy, and I want you to be happy…and if that means you have to leave for a few days to see him, then that is what I want for you.”

Gaara can’t help but feel the same way. There’s a certain longing in his heart too, one that he doubts could ever be fulfilled. Why should he deny his sister a chance from fulfilling the need in her heart if distance is all that is keeping her and Shikamaru apart?

“But…Gaara…” Temari sounds so unsure of herself and it breaks his heart.

“Kankuro would back me on this,” Gaara says. “We can find someone to fill your duties while you’re gone, I promise.”

Temari sniffs and tears fall down her cheeks. She wipes them away. "Wow, Gaara, I'm sorry for coming apart on you like this… It's just that… I finally think I might be… in love."

Gaara doesn't have the right words. Instead he reaches out to her and wraps his arms around her tall shoulders and pulls her close in an embrace.

They remain that way for a while. Neither one speaks.

I'm so happy for you, Gaara thinks.

Eventually, Temari breaks the silence. "You really want me to go to him?"

"Of course I do," Gaara breathes. "Please, make your arrangements. It hurts me to see you this way. If you love him, please go. For as long as you need."

"I love you too, Gaara."

Gaara's heart clenches a little tighter. "I know," he says, pulling away and smiling at her. "Of course you do. I love you too."

Temari laughs and shakes off the weight of her emotions, wiping her eyes again. "I hate how stupid he makes me feel. This isn't how I act, that stupid, stupid, man…"

"Neither of you are stupid," Gaara sighs. "Far from it. Please, don't let me hear you say that again."

Temari sniffs again and nods. She straightens her wrinkled clothing. "Thanks Gaara, for being so understanding.”

Gaara nods and heads for the door that connects to the rest of the mansion and his office. “Of course,” he says simply.

“Gaara, wait.”

He turns to look back at his sister.

“How are you doing? We never really talked much after what happened in Konoha. Are you…back on suppressants?”

“I was never off them…until recently. Just this week I’ve stopped.”

“Is that because…?” Temari trails off.

“I should know today.”

“Oh, Gaara, I’m so sorry I haven’t really been involved. I should be.”

“Please do not worry about me,” Gaara says.

“And what about your Alpha? Has he made any attempt to reach out?”

Gaara shakes his head. “No.”

“I’m sorry, Gaara. If I were in your shoes, I’d be really upset.”

Gaara feels moisture well up in his eyes. He blinks.

“Please, don't worry. I am fine,” Gaara lies.

“If you are pregnant I’ll stay,” Temari says, with a tone of finality in her voice that she’s already made up her mind. Gaara’s alarmed by it.

“There’s no need for that, I assure you.”

“But we’re family!”

Gaara takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. How unexpected. He can’t let her stay here on his account. He opens his eyes and looks at her. “I know. And, pregnant or not, you can support me without being at my side.”

And he is scared. He can sense their family is being pulled apart, from external forces beyond their control. But it isn’t right to keep either Temari or Kankuro here, not if they desire their freedom to be elsewhere. Gaara is the only one tied to Suna; his sister and brother don’t have to be.

Besides, isn’t this what happens when siblings age? They go their own ways sometimes, don’t they?

“I want you to go to Konoha. I want you to be with Shikamaru. Do you understand?”

Temari sighs and looks away from her brother. “I guess…some part of me is scared. What if I’m making the wrong decision? What if…what if something happens to my younger brothers while I’m not here? What if…what if Shikamaru doesn’t love me back?”

“Tem. You’ve helped to raise us long enough. We can fend for ourselves now. We still need you, but we also need to know you’re doing what makes you happy.”

“...Okay.”

“And Shikamaru would be incredibly stupid to not be in love with you. I’ve never known him to be an idiot, though. He’s very lucky to have won your heart.”

Temari doesn’t answer. Perhaps she agrees. It seems the conversation is over.

Gaara walks ahead and Temari follows and closes the door to their abode behind them. Neither sibling has any idea these would be the last days that Temari would be living in the Kazekage Mansion.

 

When Gaara arrives to his office there’s a parcel on his desk, something in white with a ribbon holding it together and a small piece of folded paper that reads “愛”.

Temari is still with him and asks, “What is that?”

“I’m not sure. I’m not expecting any gifts. And it doesn’t say who it is from.”

Gaara removes the ribbon holding the package together. He unfolds it to reveal a fine, satin-like white fabric that shimmers in the light. The fabric unrolls to reveal a gown and robes unlike anything he’s ever seen before.

The style is minimalistic. The color and design immediately make him think of Urashiki. Could it be from him? Knowing his unique method of travel, he reasonably could have snuck in here and left it without anyone noticing. Gaara’s not sure how to feel about that, if that were true.

He’s also not sure how to feel about a gift, particularly when all he wants is a moment to speak with him after he disappeared without a trace. He feels a flare of anger bubble up inside him, and he quickly quells it before it grows stronger.

“It’s…gorgeous, Gaara,” Temari says. Gaara is thankful it’s her that is here right now. Kankuro would have had something less tactful to say.

“It is,” he agrees. He folds it carefully and sets it back down on his desk.

There’s a knock on the doorframe. Gaara and Temari both look up. It’s one of Gaara’s assistants.

“Lord Kazekage, Mr. Masashi is here for your nine o-clock."

Gaara stills, frozen in place. He didn’t review his calendar yesterday afternoon or this morning, and he’s now caught off guard. Fortunately he did skim the man's permit application yesterday. He takes a deep breath and reminds himself it was only for a permit renewal, nothing more. He’s still nervous about it, for some reason he can't shake.

“Do you need me here for this one?” Temari asks. “Isn’t that the tar sand prospector the Council wants you to tolerate?”

Gaara nods and briefly considers her question. “It is. Please wait outside the door. I can handle him.”

Temari walks past Gaara’s assistant and stands guard outside the hallway.

“Bring him in,” Gaara says, and the assistant disappears. While he’s alone for a moment his eyes shift to the folded gown and robes on his desk. They are quite stately, and he’s curious how they may look on him. He wonders if one of his staff has any idea who dropped it off…or maybe, if he smells it, he might have his answer. But not now.

“Lord Gaara. It’s so good to see you again.” A deep, velvet voice commands Gaara’s attention and his eyes flick up to look at the man walking into his office with the grace and confidence of a tiger. Alpha.

Mr. Masashi, or rather, Kaito Masashi, is a native of Suna, and if Gaara paid attention to such things, he would know he is a rather popular widow, often the subject of gossip among bored house wives. His son occasionally makes headline news as well, young, wealthy, and undoubtedly sharp, but Gaara has not met him. He’s heard that they are similar in age, but Gaara, until recently, has had little time to consider those that are not raised as shinobi. Post war, it’s becoming the opposite. Shinobi are becoming less important, for better or worse, depending on who you ask, and civilians, especially civilians with new ways of thinking and pushing new advances in technology are given more credence.

"You as well," Gaara replies and nods politely. "Please, have a seat."

"If you weren't such a busy man I would think that you're avoiding me," Kaito says. He sits in a chair across from Gaara's desk and crosses his leg at the knee.

"I am busy," Gaara admits. "I just got a moment yesterday afternoon to review the permit application. There's nothing out of the ordinary, and this already has the Council's support. So why see me?"

"There's two reasons," Kaito says, uncrossing his legs and leaning forward to put his elbows on Gaara's desk.

"One is, quite selfishly, I want you to be my Omega. I hope I am not being too forward, but when I want something I have discovered it is best to be direct. I. Want. You."

The familiar flush of heat creeps up Gaara's neck and cheeks, and he adjusts the front of his pants beneath his desk where they are suddenly becoming too tight.

"Ah…" Gaara says, and his words elude him. He knows he should dismiss this inappropriate conduct but he's caught dumbfounded and isn't sure how.

"You seem surprised?" Kaito asks, to which Gaara can only nod his head.

"You shouldn't be. With your breeding and status you are highly coveted, you should know. You would look so fine on my arm. Think of the empire we could build together. How wealthy and unstoppable we would be."

Kaito is not afraid to make prolonged eye contact with Gaara and he does, and it makes his skin crawl. Gaara blinks and folds his arms and closes his eyes, desperately grabbing for something to say to stop this interaction from continuing so inappropriately.

"What's number two?" Gaara dares to ask, afraid of the answer but desperate to change the subject. He hates feeling prized for his status; he feels like an object.

Kaito leans back in his seat and straightens his blazer. "Why, it's quite simple. I intend to run for Council for the recent opening. We'd certainly work together more frequently wouldn't we? I'd like that."

Gaara's face is blank. He would most certainly not like that. Mr. Masashi's influence and money would have more political power than it already does.

When Gaara doesn't reply after a long pause, the older man continues, "It would be very helpful for me to secure the position with your endorsement. Do you think you could give it to me?"

Gaara senses this is the true motive for his request to see him in person, and he dislikes all of it. Kaito is a man who doesn't take no for an answer easily, and this puts Gaara in an uncomfortable position.

Of course he cannot endorse him. He would not endorse any Council candidate; it's unfair.

"That's not something I can do," Gaara says in a measured tone, resting his chin on his folded hands.

"Hmm, is that so?" he asks. Kaito leans forward and rubs the veneer of Gaara's desk with a deep stroke of his fingers, resulting in a quiet squeak.

Gaara watches him carefully. He assesses his bearded jaw, groomed eyebrows, and salt and pepper gelled hair. If looks could kill, Kaito certainly could.

"You smell simply divine, Lord Gaara. You have quite a distinctive signature scent, wouldn't you say?"

Gaara's cheeks feel even hotter beneath his sand. Enough of this game. Kaito is backing him into a corner and he won't play.

"That's enough," Gaara says firmly. "I am not interested."

Kaito holds up a dark hand. "You haven't let me finish."

"I don't care to hear it. If you don't have legitimate business with me about your permit, I must ask you to leave."

A cunning smile spreads across Kaito's lips. He rises from his seat and heads for the open doorway. Gaara remains seated and waits for him to leave.

Before he does, however, Kaito turns around.

"You didn't answer my question. Your scent is very distinctive. So distinctive in fact, it could be easily identified, say, at a crime scene for breaking and entering."

Gaara's heart thunders in his ears.

"What do you mean?" he asks, focusing on his delivery and playing innocent. He hates to lie, he knows exactly what he means.

"I'll let you think about that and my proposals for you. Consider them carefully."

Kaito leaves. It's been an exchange lasting less than fifteen minutes, but Gaara is already exhausted.

He knows. Is Mr. Masashi really trying to blackmail him? Gaara pinches the bridge of his nose where he feels a headache forming behind his eyes. It helps a little.

He has a case if he really wants to press charges. Knowing Kaito, he could drag it out publicly and damage his reputation quite easily. Gaara supposes Kaito expects him to know about this very real possibility.

Gaara takes a deep shaky breath and turns to his stack of paperwork, eager to occupy his mind with something, anything other than the unsavory encounter.

The day flies by quickly, and a watch chimes to notify him of his pending appointment with Dr. Hangi. He turns to leave. Before he does, he looks back at the gifted outfit on his desk. He decides to grab it before he leaves.

 

"Well, this should come as no surprise to you, but you're pregnant. Congratulations!"

Gaara stares at Dr. Hangi incredulously. He wondered how he might react to this news if events unfolded this way, and now that it's actually happening, he's completely caught off guard.

"...I'm pregnant?"

Maybe he misheard?

"Completely. You're only a few weeks along. It's very, very early in the pregnancy, so you should keep this to yourself and anyone very important you need to share this information with. If I were you I'd wait to share the news with a wider audience until you've made it through your first trimester."

First trimester? Gaara mouths silently.

"What…?"

Dr. Hangi laughs lightly. "It's a lot to take in, I know. But you have nothing to worry about. You're in good health. I will want to see you on a regular basis to be sure things are progressing as expected. My assistant will draw up a schedule for you of what to expect during your pregnancy medically. And in the meantime, you need to change some habits."

"Habits…?" Gaara asks dumbly. This is all happening so fast. He wishes Temari was here.

"You need to take folic acid to help your baby's body develop nice and strong. There are some foods you will want to avoid. And as for exercise, you'll need to avoid contact sports. That means no fighting."

"I…I practice taijutsu most mornings. Should I change that?"

"It's up to you, but you definitely should not be sparing. Have you ever tried dancing? It'll keep your cardio up and keep you limber. Or, what about prenatal yoga?"

Gaara's mind is racing. It's too much. He can't catch his breath and he feels too hot.

"I need fresh air," Gaara gasps.

"Oh. Oh! I'll help you, let's go, hold on to my arm. There you go…steady…steady. You're doing great."

Once outside Gaara takes deep steadying breaths of the hot arid air. There's a light breeze and it helps just a little.

"Thank you for your patience," Gaara says slowly, clutching his chest. "It's been a rough day."

"I really recommend you try dance or yoga, it will help manage your stress. Which is very important right now."

Gaara closes his eyes and nods. "Understood."

Several minutes pass, and once the doctor is no longer concerned about Gaara's health, she lets him leave. As he walks out of the office one of her assistants chases him down.

"Hey! Lord Kazekage! You forgot this!"

Gaara turns, unable to hide his surprise. When the assistant catches up to him she hands him the white bundle of fine clothing.

"You forgot these," she says with a smile. "See you next time, in a month!"

Gaara accepts the outfit he nearly left behind from an unknown source.

What a day. He allows his sand to transport him to his home where he settles on a sofa, stroking his stomach absently, vacantly staring out into the desert outside his window. It seems a windstorm is beginning to roll in, the sky darkening with billowing clouds and a distant wall of sand.

Gaara remains calm as he stares into the maelstrom, but he is terrified beneath the surface.

Notes:

Urashiki will be back next time, I promise!!

Chapter 20

Summary:

Urashiki visits Gaara. How will the Kazekage respond?

Urashiki is bored.

It hasn't been a long time, even by human standards, and Urashiki feels his boredom mounting unbearably.

He's tried telling himself this is like a vacation. There's no Clan, no rules (well, there are some because he does know better), but conversely, this seedbed is a little lackluster and it isn't new and exciting to him anymore.

So it is little wonder that he continues to be drawn to the young Gaara of this timeline. Even with his itch scratched, he wants more, and finds himself spending more time wondering about the human than not.

What a sweet, needy Omega. How fun it was to be able to see that unexpected side of him. Urashiki entertains the thought that perhaps Gaara will allow him to have his way with him again—and again and again.

He fantasizes. He remembers.

Besides the obvious, racy, and intimate assault on his senses, Urashiki recalls how Gaara's uncertain, hesitant hand once cradled the side of his cheek, and a thumb brushed against his lips so sweetly. Jade eyes dared to look at him, and Urashiki pressed his lips to the digit and grazed his teeth along the pad of the thumb which earned him such a muted, pleasurable noise from the young man's throat. Urashiki watched him with eager, hungry eyes and a sly smile on his lips.

And now? He craves so much more.

It's the reason why he's been hovering so close to the desert, keeping tabs on his Omega. Technically, they are bound to each other after all, and Gaara is now his in a way nothing and no one before ever has been. Why let such a thing go to waste? He's determined to rekindle that spark he knows exists between them and fan it into another ravenous fire.

Urashiki knows he was quite rude, however, leaving so suddenly and without explanation. Of course, it couldn't be helped, and he had never dreamed of remaining here. And much like himself in the best of circumstances, Gaara is a man that favors manners and decorum. He hopes that his gift of fine clothing from the tailor in Konohagakure may soften the blow. It's been a few days since he snuck into the Kazekage's office after hours and left the outfit on Gaara's desk.

He's kept a watchful eye on him and it's unfortunate Gaara has yet to wear them. Perhaps he dislikes them or finds them garish, or perhaps he just hasn't found an opportunity to wear the outfit yet.

That's fine. It will still fit with his growing belly.

And how his belly will grow.

Days after their heated encounter Urashiki saw the first spark of life in the Omega's abdomen, even from afar, with the power of his Byakugan.

He shouldn't have been surprised, but there was a flutter in his chest all the same. A flutter of excitement and an unusual, but not unpleasant sensation like warmth, perhaps fondness in his chest, particularly when he thinks of the red head and his progeny. An Otsutsuki child. He is elated with the possibility.

There was no mistaking what he saw. Despite the fact he can teleport wherever he pleases, several days later he took advantage of the balcony door of the Kazekage's home being left ajar overnight. It clearly was an oversight by one of the other siblings, most likely the distracted female.

Once inside the mansion, he zeroed in on the sleeping man, curled on his side with his legs pulled towards his chest with a satin blanket draped over him and the shiny material reflected the starlight from the bedroom windows. His hands rested underneath his face and he looked so young and worry-free.

Urashiki couldn't help the smirk that formed on his lips while watching the beautiful human sleep. He activated his Byakugan to confirm there was no mistake. The human was indeed carrying his planted seed. Urashiki reached out to touch the human's stomach but then thought better of it and retracted his hand.

"Hello, sweetheart," Urashiki purred, his voice a low whisper. He floated carefully towards the bed, just at its edge, when Gaara began to stir.

"Hmm?" Gaara asked in a sleepy voice. There was no sand to greet him in attack. Gaara's eyes didn't even open.

"Hush now. Sleeeep." Urashiki leaned down to cover Gaara's warm forehead with the palm of his hand. He used a powerful sleep technique to keep him in a deep sleep, at least until morning. Fingers traced the kanji just below the left side below Gaara's hairline, and Gaara's lips parted and he breathed quietly through them in a steady rhythm. How innocent he looked this way.

Urashiki now recalls how he missed the perfect opportunity to kiss him then, but it already seemed he was pushing his luck by behaving like a stalker. Tracking, as he often does as part of his duties for the Clan, is one thing, but this has warped into something else that he can't quite explain to the object of his affections with a straight face.

So he left. And now he still waits, trying to determine an appropriate time for their paths to cross once more.

So he tracks the Kazekage. From afar, and mostly at night.

He could just appear. It would be so easy. He could surprise his Omega as he did that first night in the basement of the Hokage Mansion. He could shove the redhead against the wall, grab a fistful of hair, and raise his chin to meet his mouth and claim him, breed him, and knot him. God, how he longs to knot inside him once more. It was surprisingly pleasurable and allowed them to bond more closely in the afterglow. At least for Urashiki, it did.

But something changed their last night together. Gaara was more reserved than usual, perhaps even more so than the older Gaara, and did not return his kisses. Ura wants to know why. What changed? Urashiki was certain his partner was enjoying himself—Gaara excels at masking his emotion, not faking orgasms.

He could always take what he wants, but aside from the moral implications that Urashiki likes to think he's above, taking what he wants is very likely to fail. Besides, he wants his mate to be willing and desperate for him, so he'll have to approach this carefully. There's an unborn child in the mix, afterall.

That brings with it many other questions, and Urashiki often ponders the "what ifs" curiously but he has no time for that right now.

Because right now Urashiki watches the Kazekage from up high, eclipsed by the nearly full moon. This is the third night Urashiki has caught the Kazekage in a strange nightly routine.

He dances.

He's mesmerizing.

Poor Gaara must think he's alone with the moon and stars, the way he moves as though no one else is watching. He's fluid and graceful, and each step is deliberate, not fast, but measured. Sand wisps around his ankles, following him as he moves, caressing his body like a lover.

Urashiki's eyes widen and he smiles wide when a clone made of sand matching Gaara's build materializes before his mate and takes his hands and they spin.

Breathtaking.

Urashiki feels so alive once more, excited and yearning for life the way he imagines the mortals do. He watches the human's sand copy spin the real version; they each pull away to the end of their tether where their hands join, and the sand pulls the human forward into its arms before they pull away and repeat the choreography.

Enough waiting. Urashiki wants to play and make his presence known. He's been more than patient.

Sand erupts near Gaara's ankles in small blasts, as though they were disrupted from ninja stars aimed at his feet.

Gaara does not notice this is not the doing of his sand. Not yet. Urashiki grows bolder.

His control of the sand slithers up Gaara's ankles and legs, caressing above his hips and settling on his waist like a pair of hands.

There is still no recognition of another party. As Urashiki watches from high in the sky, his keen eyes see Gaara's eyes are shut, and by extension of his chakra in the sand, he can feel the human lean into his touch.

Good.

A clone of Urashiki, made of sand, materializes before Gaara, complete with his signature grin. The clone takes hold of the other clone's waist, pulling it away in a three step turn.

Gaara's sand leaving him so suddenly must be the thing that alerts him to an intruder. His eyes fly open and he attacks the offending figure made of sand with a large and clawed fist, burying both clones into the desert.

"How rude…" Urashiki says. He's teleported directly behind Gaara and looks down over his shoulders. "Is that how you treat a dance partner?" Urashiki teases.

But Gaara doesn't find it funny. He folds his arms and stares ahead, not bothering to look behind him at the Otsutsuki. However good natured Urashiki may have been feeling moments ago, the mood is quickly beginning to fade.

Gaara remains silent. Urashiki smells something bitter and sharp. Even without the olfactory cue, the human's body language is rigid enough to be obvious of how he's feeling.

"Hello to you too," Urashiki hears himself say indignantly.

Urashiki watches as Gaara slowly unfurls his arms. One hand is tightly coiled at his side.

Gaara finally turns his head to look at Ura over his shoulder. His eyes are alight with blazing emotion.

"You left me. Is that how you treat a mate?" Gaara shoots back. He doesn't bother meeting Urashiki's surprised gaze. Instead he begins to walk slowly away.

Urashiki growls inwardly. He floats after Gaara and disappears, reappearing directly in front of him, hovering just above the desert floor.

Gaara stops and slowly looks up at him, narrowing his eyes. "You're in my way."

"My, my, so tetchy."

"I have every right to be," Gaara replies. He looks away from Urashiki and steps around him, continuing to walk.

Urashiki sighs and shrugs. He follows the human, hovering alongside him.

Urashiki doesn't say anything for a while and merely follows. He's learned that he can get himself into further trouble with his mouthiness, so he decides to wait and choose his next words carefully. Gaara beats him to the punch.

"Why are you here?" Again, Gaara doesn't bother to look at him and oh, that bothers Urashiki more than he cares to admit.

"You're mine," Urashiki replies. "Remember?"

"I'm not an object, nor a pet for you to neglect," Gaara says dryly. "An Alpha would not leave their Omega to worry about what happens next. Then there's the other issue—I have no idea who you are."

Gaara stops in his tracks. He's staring ahead out into the darkness.

"I had to leave," Urashiki offers. "Or at least I was supposed to. Circumstances have…changed…and I would like for us to know each other." And Urashiki means it. No other human has come close to intriguing him so.

"I don't care what your circumstances are," Gaara says, shaking his head and closing his eyes. "And you thought that a gift was supposed to win me over?"

"Oh? Did you like the outfit? I picked it out just for you. I hope it fits, though, it may be a bit big right now."

"Enough!"

A blast of sand has radiated out from around Gaara. Urashiki has blocked the attack, but he can feel the anger radiate from him, and it's equally exciting as it is concerning.

He had hoped this would go more favorably, hopefully resulting in a kiss he's been previously denied.

"I deserve better," Gaara states. "You practically drop from the sky and ruin my life, and then you care to finally come back—"

"Ruin?" Urashiki scoffs. "I have hardly ruined you. I've been quite gentle, all things considered, and you should be so lucky to bear me a child, an Otsutsuki. It is a high honor."

"Is that why you're here?" Gaara's voice is low, dripping with venomous threat.

"I'm here because I wish to be," Urashiki says simply.

Sand coils around Gaara, swirling and obscuring Urashiki's ability to see the young man.

"I haven't been away for long, and I've been close by. I've merely been waiting for the best time to present myself to you again. But it seems I have miscalculated."

"You certainly have. Leave. I don't wish to see you, and I can raise this child on my own."

Gaara gasps as Urashiki instantly appears before him in the eye of the storm, grabbing his wrist firmly. The sand moves faster and faster, whipping their hair and clothes around.

Gaara's eyes are wide with surprise, and perhaps fear. Urashiki supposes no one else has breached his defense as he has, and more than once.

"You're mine, Darling," Urashiki whispers. "Both of you."

Gaara pulls his arm away and his body falls away to grains of sand, fading away and floating off in the wind.

Urashiki watches, surprised and outfoxed, as the last grains of silica fall to the ground, reflecting the light of the moon.

He smiles. What a delightful challenge Gaara proves to be.

Notes:

Urashiki deserved that. How is he going to win Gaara over?

That dancing scene gets me right in the heart. As much as I wanted Gaara to give in and dance with his surrogate Alpha I knew this was the wrong time. Ugh.

That scene was inspired by Eyelids Closing Shut by Moonfall.

Chapter 21

Summary:

Gaara has a mission for Urashiki and he suffers from anxiety.

Gaara does not return to the same location in the desert, not after Urashiki's encounter with him a few nights ago.

Urashiki knows where he is, of course. That's not the issue.

The issue is how does he get through to the human, and make him realize he is not his enemy? Moreso, how does he convince him to come close once more, and lay with him, as it seems Alphas and Omegas are meant to be joined?

If he were in Gaara's position, he would not trust him either. And as a leader of men, Urashiki knows he is a dangerous force not to be trifled with. Urashiki must be cautious and keep his wits sharp. The Kazekage has proved himself several times that he can be ruthlessly cunning, and if Urashiki allows himself to be distracted by his aquamarine eyes and his eager, heady scent he'll surely drown.

He almost has once before.

But now, Urashiki's priorities have changed. There's no pressure here to continue his work of gathering the Tailed Beasts' chakra. And to try here and now to capture the Nine Tails' chakra would most likely result in his own death.

Besides, Urashiki has a child on the way. He's determined to hold his baby in his arms, someday soon.

His priorities have shifted quite sharply, indeed. And it seems the omniscient God of the Otsutsuki is willing him to continue down this path, regardless of whether or not Momoshiki and the rest of the Clan take issue with his behaviors or the consequences of his actions.

None of them are fathers-to-be, now are they? Urashiki had not exactly broken any rules, well, aside from meddling with time, and even then, he'd been performing for the interests of the Clan, well, with one small sidestep.

Could Urashiki really be blamed?

Urashiki sighs as he considers his predicament, sitting casually on the wall of the cliff face that encircles the Village of the Hidden Sand. The sun is beginning to set and the soft candescent lighting of businesses and homes alike are beginning to glow.

With his Byakugan he spots his Omega leaving the Kazekage mansion, walking alongside another human, the one that appears to be his blood relation.

There's only one. The female has been gone for several days now.

Urashiki plans his next move, and it proves to be much more difficult than planning an attack, or probe for intelligence, as it requires a delicate touch he's not very practiced at giving.

Urashiki feels a small shift in the wind, barely noticeable, and a change of the light from the corner of his eye. He turns his head to look behind him.

He laughs when he sees what it is that has interrupted him and climbs to his feet, grabbing his fishing rod that he's allowed to rest on the sand beside him.

"What is this?" Urashiki asks, his tone dripping with amusement, as he quickly snatches an orb, an eyeball to be exact, made of sand.

The ball of sand strains against his gentle hold.

Urashiki tuts. "Now, now, dearest Kazekage, you wouldn't be spying on me now, would you? Could you at least do me the courtesy of appearing in person?"

Urashiki lets the orb go. Now that's a neat trick, one Urashiki had no idea he could attempt with his stolen sand jutsu. What a way to advance his surveillance techniques, he thinks excitedly.

The eye floats away, unhurried, tilting to one side as its shape has been lightly damaged.

Urashiki smirks and follows it, floating behind at a slow pace. It seems Gaara intends for him to follow.

The sun sets in the horizon beyond far away sand dunes and still the eye floats along.

Urashiki's smile fades and his mouth settles into a fine line. Just what is the human up to, anyway?

Then Urashiki sees it. The all too familiar place Urashiki had brought them during Gaara's heat. Machinery litters the sand as well as a few trailers and the operating office in which they shared their bodies with each other.

Excitement grips the Otsutsuki. Does Gaara intend for his Alpha to breed him here in secret? It perhaps isn't ideal, but Urashiki will happily take what he can get.

The eye stops, and Urashiki settles to his feet lightly. His rod and chakra gourd emanate a soft red glow, otherwise illuminating a very dark night. The moon is waxing behind clouds, and the exploration camp is visible but a respectable distance away. It appears closed for the evening.

"Will you show yourself?" Urashiki asks, finding himself becoming a little irritable as his patience fades. "I wish to see you."

Just then, the eye crumbles away to nothingness. There's nothing but silence and Urashiki strains to listen for another sign of his Omega over the blood rushing in his ears.

Ura grits his teeth. Damn. Just what kind of game is Gaara playing?

The sudden sound of moving sand captures his attention and he spins around to see the human materialize and stand before him.

What a pleasant surprise. Gaara is so close, and his skin smells so enticing. Urashiki's lips curl upward and his intent is clear. He steps forward towards the human and stretches out a hand to touch his face that looks so soft, and his sharp eyes alight in the red glow capture his full attention.

"How I've missed you," Urashiki purrs, and he's surprised at the swell of emotion that grips his heart as he speaks.

His hand connects with warm skin and Gaara does not push his hand away, so his hand lingers. Fingers slowly trace down Gaara's jaw, studying. Urashiki gently raises his chin and steps even closer, until their chests are almost touching.

Gaara's eyes are unreadable and his body rigid. Urashiki could read his mind and learn his secrets, and if he was driven to madness he might consider it, but to do so would ultimately result in the human's death. Such frail things, these strange beings.

Gaara folds his arms, creating a barrier between them. He's wearing a utilitarian jacket and pants in that shade of dark red that suit him so well. Urashiki is tempted to tell him those clothes will not be fitting him before long, but he thinks better of it. Instead, he waits to hear the reason he's been brought here.

Urashiki's hand falls back to his side and he shrugs. "My darling, why have you summoned me here, if you do not seem to want what I have to offer you?"

Gaara hesitates to answer. As Urashiki waits and grows impatient, he notices dark shadows, darker than normal, circling his cutting eyes. Has he been getting adequate rest? Has he been eating well? Urashiki frowns with worry.

"Why are you here?" Gaara asks.

Urashiki blinks. It's not quite the question he expects, but he supposes it must be a mystery to the other.

He smirks. "I'm here because I followed you."

Gaara shakes his head. "No. Why are you here. What business do you have on this planet, Otsutsuki?"

Oh. This. Well, it may do to just be forthcoming.

"I came here to search for a member of my Clan that defected, and return her to my superiors for them to seek justice. That, and to cultivate a new God tree."

Urashiki sees the flash of alarm in Gaara's eyes and he quickly corrects course.

"But as I mentioned before, my circumstances have changed. Our circumstances have changed."

Gaara regards him warily. "I have been thinking about what you said that night. What did you mean by that?"

"Why, you're pregnant, of course," Urashiki says quietly. His hand finds Gaara's cheek once more, cradling his face and his other hand finds his waist, pulling him close. Gaara's arms uncross and he holds them at his sides as though unsure if he should push Ura away. But he doesn't.

Urashiki's pale thumb brushes against Gaara's lower lip. Gaara's eyelids are heavy and his scent is most pleasing, to Ura's great satisfaction.

Urashiki leans in, his cheekbone brushing against windswept hair. "Whatever this is between us, I cannot be the only one to feel this way, can I?" Urashiki dares to ask, whispering along Gaara's ear.

Gaara gasps and the sounds shoot pleasure to Urashiki's arousal, already half erect and pressing against the heavy weight of his hakama.

Warm lips and sharp teeth graze against an earlobe, and the human gasps even louder this time.

Urashiki's eyes are bright with possessive hunger. Claim. Fuck. Knot. Repeat. Urashiki could rip those clothes off so easily, pull those pants down off of Gaara's hips and rut into his slick tight hole right now. He wants. He needs.

Gaara's hands are reaching for his wrists and sand is in his eyes suddenly. "Arhh!" Urashiki growls and his hands reach for his eyes.

Gaara is staring up at him with parted lips, panting. His jacket is askew as are his trousers, and he's holding Ura's wrists away from himself.

"Don't touch me," Gaara snarls.

Once the sting in his eyes subside, Urashiki's brows furrow. Had he lost control?

The feral look in his Omega's eyes suggests that perhaps he finally has. Imagination and desire have warped into reality. Ura swipes his tongue along an elongated fang, and this transformation confirms his suspicions. He presses his tongue hard enough on the tooth to draw blood, and his brain fog begins to clear.

Urashiki steps away from the human, turning his back to him as he collects himself.

"I won't tolerate rape," Gaara says in a menacing tone.

"Nor should you," Urashiki says quickly. His chest feels heavy. How uncharacteristic of him to resort to such a barbaric act. He turns back to face him, eyes wistful. "Harming you is not my intent. It never has been."

"Then stay where you are, and answer my questions," Gaara says sharply. He folds his arms and he sits with folded legs on a floating perch of sand.

Urashiki smiles and lowers himself to sit on the sandy ground, mirroring the human.

"I'm sorry," Urashiki begins. How strange a thing for him to say, and to actually mean it. "It will not happen again."

Gaara does not acknowledge the apology.

"Is Kaguya your enemy?" He says instead. "Is she the Otsutsuki you seek?"

"Yes, but I've been searching for her for a long time. She simply isn't here," he says with a dismissive wave of his hand.

"That's because she's been sealed away, in another dimension," Gaara says darkly. "The same will be true for you too, if you pose a threat to us."

"Another dimension?" Urashiki breathes in wonder. How had these humans been capable of that? Perhaps he has greatly underestimated their abilities.

"That's right. She's never returning, and we have given her her justice. There's no need for you to do so—you can tell your superiors."

"Oh, I won't be doing that anytime soon."

"No?" Gaara asks, and Ura watches some unknown emotion in Gaara's eyes flicker as he looks away from Ura and then his resolve strengthens. His eyes meet his once more. "Do you intend to use Infinite Tsukuyomi?"

"Me? Personally, I do not. It's a messy jutsu. Is that what Kaguya used…?" How interesting. It is one that the God tree does respond well to, however.

He watches as Gaara seems to accept his answer.

Urashiki continues, "Do not misunderstand me. I have no interest in pursuing the God tree and its fruit currently. There are far more important things to consider, a baby Otsutsuki among them. The fate of your planet is of no concern while I am here—I will see to it as long as you and our child are mine that no harm will fall upon it."

"...Why did you even come to me in the first place? …Why me?" Gaara asks. There's a threat of emotion cracking in his voice, and Urashiki suspects there's something to this question that makes his Omega very vulnerable. He proceeds carefully.

"I know you, and as I've said before, you're different from the other humans. I like you."

"If you know me, why don't I know you? And how do you use my sand techniques?"

Ah, there's the right question. So clever of Gaara to finally ask it.

Urashiki's smile widens. He's enjoying himself, discussing who he is with his mate. He hopes it does not wedge them further apart.

"I have time-traveled here, if you must know, in an attempt to rectify a failed job. I have met you before, where, or rather, when, I came from. You were an older man, perhaps ten to twelve of your earth years from now."

This doesn't seem to surprise the human at all. Perhaps he has considered this possibility. Gaara grips his chin in thought.

"And my sand?"

"I stole your chakra, or rather, what was left of your One Tail chakra, hidden deep inside you. It allows me to use your techniques, and may I say, they are quite wondrous abilities."

Gaara stands and hops off of the sand platform. He steps closer to Urashiki, who is still seated. Urashiki's round eyebrows raise.

"It seems you have been honest with me," Gaara says, looking down at him from his face that is far too serious for his youth. "I have no way of knowing for sure, but these seem to be honest answers that do not avoid the issue. I have many more questions, but for now that will do. For this I thank you."

Urashiki smirks. "Of course," he says.

"There's something I must ask of you, as my Alpha, if you are willing."

"Only if I may ask something of you, dearest."

Urashiki waits as Gaara seems to find the right words. Just why are they out here, he wonders? He is hopeful for another opportunity to make his Omega cry his name.

Gaara is staring out into the direction of the camp. "I need you to be my eyes out here. I cannot see enough. I'm missing the bigger picture."

"Hmm? Just what is it that you are hoping I will see that you cannot with your sand eye?"

Gaara sighs. "The camp's owner has me in a very difficult position. He's threatened me, and I suspect there is more to his operations here that meet the eye, but I cannot afford to be distracted by constantly surveying out here. That, and it is too risky for me to be discovered." He turns to face Ura. "But you can. If your eyes are as sharp as I think they are, then I need your help. I need all the intel you can possibly gather, as my career may depend on it."

Urashiki's smile is wide. "For you, anything," he hums. How exciting this human has already found a way to use his skills and put him to work. He welcomes being made useful while he feels anything but right now.

"It should go without saying that you cannot be discovered, and if you are, there is no connection between us. Understood?"

"You are perfectly clear. And now for my turn…" Urashiki's voice lowers.

"What do you want?" Gaara asks.

"Tell me, Love, what do I have to do to be able to kiss you once more?"

It seems Gaara had not expected this question. He seems surprised, unsure. His lips part, as though in an unspoken question of his own.

When Gaara does not reply, Ura tries again. "Hmm, dear Kazekage? Isn't it a simple thing I ask of you? I only want to know how to return to your good graces."

Gaara's uncertainty falls away, replaced by a cool mask of calm. "You and I both know there's more than that you want from me, and I don't know how much of it I can give you."

"You're right. I want to be in our child's life."

Urashiki's heart hammers in his chest, despite himself. Very few have ever had this kind of power over him, and with those that do, he makes a show of how little he cares for their nonsense.

Yet this is different. He yearns to be a father. But Gaara…Gaara is undoubtedly in power here. Full transparency isn't normally a tactic he likes to employ, but he understands if he is to get what he needs he has to build trust.

Gaara is quiet, a fist clenches at his side.

Urashiki stands and dusts off any sand granules with his hands before smirking at the young man.

"I thought better of you, my sweet Lord Gaara. You've brought me out here to this remote camp, asked me to work for you, to spy for you, and you do not answer a simple question? Tsk, tsk." Urashiki is aglow with amusement.

"You want a kiss?" Gaara asks.

"Yes, if I may. If you deem me worthy. You must have at some point, as that is undoubtedly my child you carry in your womb."

Gaara's arms return to his chest, folding in front of himself. Urashiki can tell he's uncomfortable. Damn. He's said too much, then.

"Prove to me I can trust you," Gaara says, regarding him with tired, wary eyes. "If you can find a way to do that, you can kiss me as much as you'd like."

Before Urashiki can reply Gaara is falling away, sand slithering to the ground in the glow of Ura's chakra-powered rod.

Urashiki laughs once he's alone. He's ecstatic. There's a way to win the Kazekage's heart, after all, and he's certain he will find a way to succeed.

 

 

 

Gaara returns to his home bone tired. The visit with Urashiki had gone well–Gaara had no idea if he would be willing to work with him.

He seemed eager to help. Perhaps too eager, and that might present other issues as well down the line. Particularly with his involvement with the yet-to-be child. Gaara cannot bother himself with those worries right now. His parenthood seems too far off to be real, and the reality of the situation is too vague and abstract to grasp just yet.

Gaara was relieved his Omega instincts were under control during their encounter post-bonding, for the most part. He was in a trance, with the Otsutsuki's lips just a breath away from his ear, until Urashiki lurched after him like an animal, all hands and teeth, and roughly pulling at his clothes. Urashiki scared him, more than he cared to admit.

It was like that situation where he found himself with Naruto all over again. And Naruto was a decent man, barely able to contain himself despite his recent marriage.

He cannot say if the same is true for Urashiki. At least he seemed adequately remorseful for his actions, and Gaara was willing to look past it, this once.

Gaara sighs and undresses himself before laying down on his futon.

He's sore. His body aches. He's hungry but the idea of food turns his stomach. To add insult to injury, his chest hurts, the tissue tender beneath and around his nipples. He massages his pectoral muscles and it helps a little.

Sleep will help, if he can manage to fall asleep. He wishes he could get some restful sleep, just as he had a few nights ago. He must have been so exhausted to have slept so deeply, he muses.

Mr. Masashi's threat weighs heavily on his mind—it was the reason he reached out to find Urashiki to begin with, or so he tells himself. The man's proposal is equally horrible, and not an option. He'd rather die before entangling himself with an Alpha like that. That, and the obvious…

He's already claimed. He has considered coming clean about this fact to Kaito. It might result in the older man finding an interest in someone else, elsewhere. Or, he might double down and become more persistent, or worse, he could attempt to determine the identity of his Alpha.

Which under no circumstances can anyone know.

Gaara covers his eyes with a forearm, hoping the pure darkness will also shroud his busy, spiraling mind in nothingness. It doesn't help. He should meditate, he thinks, but his thoughts continue and he lays where he is.

Just what does he expect will happen when he begins to show?

Everyone, well-meaning or not, will want to know the identity of the Alpha that managed to claim Gaara of the Sand and impregnate him.

Perhaps he could find someone to play the part of his Alpha. For show. Though that idea is terrible as well. He'd hate to burden anyone with such a falsehood and public spectacle, and to help aid in his treason.

Even Gaara knows sharing himself with the Otsutsuki is treasonous. His political enemies—Kaito included, he's sure—would be happy to smear his name with that one word if they catch wind of the truth.

And that's his enemies. What would Temari think? Kankuro? Naruto? And the other important people in his life that he admires? Baki? Kakashi?

What will he do when he begins to show? The reality of the situation is beginning to settle in now.

Gaara lets out a frustrated sigh and inhales a shaky breath in the privacy of his bedroom.

And then there's his child. It's only a fetus right now, approximately the size of a bean according to the materials Dr. Hanji provided him. But he's aware of the possibilities should he be successful at carrying to term.

Would Urashiki lose interest in him if he was for some reason unable to carry to term?

How could they possibly raise a child together if he successfully gave birth?

Gaara scrunches his eyes tight as he considers his own childhood. Under normal circumstances raising a child as Kazekage is certainly difficult. It was difficult for his father, and Gaara took the brunt of his father's inability to balance family and his duty adequately. Would his child resent him for his frequent absences, too busy to look after his child?

Then also, what would his child look like? How human would they be? Would his otherworldly heritage be obvious?

"Damn you, Urashiki," Gaara whispers, gritting his teeth as tears break loose and he cries as quietly as he can, even though there's no one there to hear him. "I never asked for this."

Chapter 22

Summary:

Urashiki cares for his mate; Gaara allows it.

Gaara is hugging the toilet in his office in the most undignified way imaginable. He's rarely ever been in this situation, only ever the result of being ill or eating something contaminated.

But this has been frequent. The last few mornings have been the same. And after emptying the contents of his stomach, his body feels listless and his head light and foggy the rest of the day.

It's only when he's in bed, and he's been retiring to bed as early as possible as of late, that he feels moderately better. But still sleep eludes him for most of the night.

Surely this cannot be good for him or the baby.

There's a knock on the bathroom door. Fortunately this restroom is his private one that he maybe shares with an assistant or two, so whoever it is is likely to be discreet.

"Hey…Gaara?" It's his brother's familiar voice. "You okay in there?"

Gaara coughs, sputtering as tears sting his eyes and blur his vision and saliva drips from his mouth. "I'm not feeling well," he manages weakly.

"Can I come in?" Kankuro asks, voice soft.

Gaara regrets he hasn't been honest with his brother. Should he tell him?

"Yes," Gaara calls, and the door opens.

Gaara wonders what he must look like, hands gripping the toilet bowl as he's resting on his knees. Hardly like a Kazekage worth his sand.

"Gaara…" Kankuro breathes. His eyes are bewildered for a brief moment before he smirks and pats his younger brother on the back and rubs between his shoulders reassuringly.

To Gaara's surprise, he doesn't press further with probing questions.

"I've got a meeting in ten minutes," Gaara moans. "I feel so nauseous, I don't think I can go through with it."

"Can you have a delegate cover you?" Kankuro asks brightly. "You look like shit. Maybe you should go home."

Gaara nods his head weakly. Home. That sounds like a great idea. As soon as the nausea fades.

"I can cover it, yeah? I think I've had enough practice watching you do these sorts of things."

Gaara nods his head, faster this time, as if to show how much he agrees. He feels saliva fill his mouth and he fights down the urge to wretch again.

Kankuro straightens and turns for the door. "Get out of here when you can. I'll see you later tonight and grab some medicine on the way home."

"Thank you," Gaara croaks.

"I owed you for letting Kiba keep the jackal," Kankuro explains and winks, and then Gaara is alone again, questioning his decisions that led him here.

Eventually he makes it home, utilizing his sand to transport quickly and away from prying eyes. He doesn't bother to undress and lays on a sofa in the foyer he shares with Kankuro.

He feels so weak. He needs water, but he's too exhausted to get up, or attempt to control his sand to do such an act without spilling everywhere. He doesn't think about how thirsty he is for long, as he passes out immediately.

 

Something warm cradles Gaara's face. Gaara groans softly, half-asleep. He leans into the sensation. His lips twitch upwards in a smile as his dark eyelids remain closed; something smells pleasant and for once, not nauseating, and the warmth feels like the sun on a mild day in Suna.

"Sleeep," a voice, soothing and gentle urges. "You need your rest." The voice seems paternal, in a caring way Gaara has only imagined or witnessed as a third party. But that's not entirely true, is it? Yashamaru loved him.

Gaara's dreaming. He wants to see the face of the person addressing him so kindly. Perhaps it is Yashamaru, and wouldn't that be so wonderful to see him again? Or perhaps it's his father, showing a side to himself he reserved for his siblings but never for the demonic son.

"Darling…," the voice says admonishingly, and Gaara's brow bones crease. The man sounds mildly upset. Has he done something wrong?

"I'm sorry," Gaara says, in his dream and out loud.

"Whatever for?"

A reassuring, warm touch strokes up and down his spine. He curls into warmth and sighs.

"For the pain I've caused."

The voice tuts and gently shushes and lowers to a whisper. "You haven't caused me much trouble in the grand scheme of things. You've given me joy. Joy I didn't think I was still capable of feeling, not like this."

Gaara whimpers at such kind words and buries his face against rough fabric and the heaviness of sleep finally subsides. He blinks slowly, then quickly sits up and takes in his surroundings.

"Ura?" Gaara asks. Gaara is on his bed, his comforter draped over him. Urashiki is laying beside him casually and as comfortably as though he lives here, his shoes off and his socked feet crossed at his bony ankles.

Gaara doesn't remember how he got here. He barely remembers coming home.

Gaara wants to protest, but his head hurts and he's so thirsty. Strangely, the nausea that has plagued him seems to be quelled for now. Perhaps the nap helped. It was only a nap, right? What time is it? The sun still peeks from behind a curtain, so it mustn't be too late. Kankuro must still be at the office in his stead, covering what he can.

"Water," Gaara says, throat hoarse.

Urashiki slowly rises from the bed and walks with light feet to Gaara's bathroom. He returns with a glass of water with an expression Gaara cannot read. Which is odd, since he's usually quite expressive, either smiling or frowning.

Their hands touch as Urashiki passes off the glass, and Gaara accepts it and drinks eagerly. "More please," he asks, and the Otsutsuki reacts wordlessly. Gaara drinks the second glass more slowly.

"Are you not caring properly for yourself?" Urashiki asks, the fine lines near his eyes crinkling with what appears to be mirth. But he isn't smiling.

Gaara wonders how on earth he's the one being chastised when the other man snuck into his house, his bed even, when he has no business being in the Kazekage's bedroom. His security detail must be getting complacent.

Gaara sighs. He smells vomit and tastes it on his mouth so he slowly rises to his feet. He feels Urashiki's bright eyes on his back as he pads into the bathroom and shuts the door behind him. He decides to shower quickly and freshen up, his guest be damned.

He only hopes Kankuro does not find the Otsutsuki. The thought fills his stomach with dread, so he quickly dries off and brushes his teeth. He wraps a black silky robe around his body and opens the door into his room.

Urashiki is gone.

Gaara frowns and notices that he feels disappointed. But why should he be? His Alpha is no typical Alpha, and logically he sees no way that they could function as a mated pair.

The two of them just aren't compatible the way Naruto and Hinata were, right? And he doesn't feel that same lovesick feeling he used to once harbor for Naruto, so he imagines he is not in love. Certainly not like Temari is, and she wears her love so obviously.

No. Gaara should put an end to this.

But he did make a promise about a kiss. Well, he doesn't really expect to trust Urashiki, so the likelihood of that happening is low.

Gaara walks to his dresser and begins to dress himself in clean clothes.

"Have you thought about wearing that outfit I got for you, hmm?" Urashiki's voice says from behind him.

Gaara immediately freezes. He's completely bare, save for a thin veil of sand armor, and caught off guard. He takes a deep breath and collects himself. He can smell Urashiki's pleased scent and it makes his resolve weak.

Gaara looks over his shoulder. "I have thought about it," he says, and resumes dressing himself, focusing on covering his lower half first.

Urashiki makes an amused sound.

Gaara pulls on a jacket over thin armor and sits down on his bed, exhausted again from just a shower and dressing. Is this normal, he wonders? He worries that he should see his doctor again, before his next scheduled appointment. His fingers work on the buttons of his collar and he can sense Urashiki's sharp eyes following his fingers, not missing a single movement.

"Drink this," Urashiki says suddenly, floating slowly to appear before him where he sits. He lowers himself and kneels in front of him.

Gaara lifts his brows as Ura passes him a warm mug. "What is this?"

"Bone broth. It may help your morning sickness. At the very least it will help nourish you…"

And our child, Gaara thinks.

He accepts the mug and takes a small sip. It's not unpleasant and the flavor and smell is mild. It doesn't trigger an upset stomach. He takes a deep breath and drinks more, while avoiding his Alpha's steady gaze.

"Thank you," Gaara says after a few more sips, and holds the mug in his hands. His gaze slides towards Urashiki's pale eyes. He's smiling once more, and it makes Gaara's chest swell with affection.

He's not bad to look at, when he smiles warmly like that. As though he's the only person in the universe. Like the sun. Just like how he once felt about Naruto. Does Urashiki feel that way about him?

"Feeling better?" Urashiki asks.

Gaara allows himself to lower his guard a bit and relax. He smiles. "I do, much better, actually."

Urashiki's smile widens.

"It's not just morning sickness," Gaara corrects. "It's all the time. I'm not sure how to manage this with my work. Someone is sure to notice soon that I'm not…at my best."

"That's easy," Urashiki offers. "Don't work." He rises from his position on his knees and sits beside Gaara on the bed. He's close, giving him enough space to not touch, for which Gaara is grateful.

"It's not that simple. I have a sworn duty to my people. And I…" Gaara trails off, not sure how to say his next words with the sensitivity they require.

"You what?"

Gaara takes another sip and turns to face Urashiki.

"I do not want people to know about this pregnancy. I don't want people to know about you."

If Urashiki is upset by this he doesn't let it show.

In fact, his next words surprise him.

"I have no problem being your dirty little secret, Lord Gaara," he hums. "In fact, I may also have a solution to your growing problem. But I came here for another reason."

Gaara looks at him quizzically. "Did you see something at the camp?"

Urashiki shrugs. "That's just it. I've watched for days and I've seen nothing out of the ordinary, save for an affair between a few coworkers, but I imagine that was not the sort of dirt you were hoping to uncover, now was it?"

Gaara frowns. "I didn't know what to expect, but I suppose that rules out any foul play. I suppose it's good that my opponent plays by the rules."

"Opponent, hmm?"

"It's not your concern," Gaara says quickly. "I only needed to be sure. I appreciate your help."

"But it is my concern," Urashiki says, and there's a promise of violence in his tone that makes Gaara worry.

"It isn't, if I say it isn't."

Ura chuckles. "Well, well, then. Yes, my love."

"Gaara," he corrects.

"Hmm. Of course, Gaa-ra."

"Where did you get the broth?"

"Do you really want to know?"

Gaara laughs softly. "I don't."

Gaara feels his heart begin to race as Urashiki's gaze intensifies and silence stretches between them. He's close, and his scent is so reassuring and masculine, and his body radiating gentle heat. He longs to touch, to curl into him again, to rest and be protected by strong arms.

He resists the pull of his instincts. He's certain they are much stronger now with the needs of his changing body.

Gaara breaks the tension by speaking. "You said you have a solution for my problem. What did you mean?"

Urashiki lays back on the bed and rests a hand on his chest while the other rests behind his head. "I certainly don't know how you expect to hide a baby," he begins, closing his eyes though smirking impishly, "at least, once it is born. But we could fool the humans into thinking you're not pregnant."

Gaara shifts his body to look at the man reclining in his bed. With his eyes closed, he takes the opportunity to assess his body for strengths and weaknesses, of which he seems to find none. He remembers the definition of muscle under those sun-kissed clothes, and their firmness. They suggest the man is a powerful warrior, perhaps a master of taijutsu and ninjutsu, or perhaps even kenjutsu, based on his choice of clothing.

Gaara shakes himself from his distracting observations.

"How would we do that?" he asks.

"You're a smart young man. You tell me."

Gaara takes another sip of broth and then reaches an arm out to set the mug on a dresser beside the bed. He slowly lays down and folds his hands over his stomach and stares up at his plaster ceiling.

"A transformation jutsu."

"Precisely."

"I haven't the strength nor the chakra to keep that up right now," Gaara replies, shaking his head. "It's hard enough now to keep my sand armor in place."

"You don't have to. I can."

Urashiki's elbow is warm against Gaara's own. Neither man moves their arms.

"It seems so deceitful," Gaara replies, unsure.

"Yes, well, you're the one who said you didn't want anyone to know. Eventually people will know, one way or another."

"You're right, but this would allow me to control the narrative."

Urashiki says nothing and merely stares at the ceiling. Gaara looks at his profile, wondering if he can see the sky and stars beyond the roof of his home. His eyes look so far away, so distant.

Gaara's attention travels to the horns on Urashiki's head. He's noticed and admired them, but now in this more relaxed moment, he finds himself wondering why it is that one horn is broken. By comparison, Kaguya's horns were large and extended high above her head, and would theoretically be easier to break. Urashiki's are almost flat and curved against his skull. Whatever it was that caused the breakage could have resulted in great pain.

"What happened to your horn?" Gaara asks, unable to hide his curiosity.

Urashiki smirks and shifts his attention back to the Kazekage.

"Two troublesome boys managed to do this to me. One of them was your…" Urashiki's expression darkens and he stops mid-sentence.

Gaara sits up and looks down at the other. "My what?"

"I shouldn't say."

Something about Ura's demeanor has changed. He doesn't seem carefree anymore. It's as though he's been reminded of something he's been trying to forget.

Gaara decides to let it go, whatever it is. "It must have hurt," he says instead. He fights a sudden urge to reach out and run his fingers along the jagged edge of the horn. His hand is midway between their bodies on the mattress.

"It did," Urashiki agrees. He also sits up, and rests his hands on his knees. "Gaara…let me ask you this. If you intend to hide this pregnancy from everyone, how do you intend to introduce the world to our child?"

Gaara swallows. He hasn't forgotten that the baby growing in his belly isn't just his, but it surprises him all the same when Urashiki reminds him again and again that he is another invested stakeholder in this situation. A father.

Then there's the other issue. What if the child looks like an Otsutsuki, as he most certainly will to some degree?

"I'll say I adopted him, or…her…"

How strange. He's never given much thought to the baby's gender yet, but he has the strangest feeling that he knows it's a boy. But certainly that is nonsense, he couldn't possibly know.

Urashiki tsks. "How did I know you would say that?"

Gaara gives him a confused look but says nothing. He watches as Urashiki rises to his feet, slips his shoes on, stretches his arms behind his head, then walks towards the bedroom window. The veins on his face bulge and Gaara realizes he's using the abilities of his Byakugan.

"Your brother is on his way home, it seems," he says with a noncommittal wave of his hand. "Time for me to leave. I'd hate to overstay my welcome," he says jovially. His face smoothes, the veins disappearing, and he glances at Gaara, who is still sitting on the bed. "Make sure you are taking good care of yourself. You need your strength."

Gaara is about to ask when he'll see him again, but before he can, Urashiki is stepping backwards through a black void, Cheshire grin on his features.

And just like that, Gaara is alone once more. Well, not truly alone, not anymore.

His hand touches his stomach, thumb grazing against the woven material of his jacket. "Ura…" he whispers, puzzled by the strange anomaly of an Otsutsuki. He wonders if he can trust him, afterall.

Chapter 23: Bonus Content (Fanart): Divine Fruit

Summary:

Story-related NSFW mpreg fanart (no story update). Gaara is derobing and Urashiki admires his stunning physique as a result of his current condition.

(They gonna fuck. Maybe induce labor. I dunno. Let your imagination run wild.)

Notes:

20+ subscribers?! Wow! Amazing! Thank you all so much!

I was off on a staycation this week meaning I had more time to pursue my hobbies. I've always been meaning to spend more time on learning how to do digital art better and more effectively, and I'm very happy with how this turned out. I hope you are too!

Thank you for reading my self-indulgent story!

Notes:

Gaara is so breedable! 🔥 Ura is a lucky bastard. Which version do you like best?

Chapter 24

Summary:

Gaara's thoughts are preoccupied with his otherworldly Alpha when he should be more wary of his enemy.

Notes:

Happy Easter folks! I've got a two-chapter update for you all and a wonderful gift fanart in the next chapter. Hope you enjoy!

Gaara visits the mews midday. From the window of his office he had seen Temari's messenger bird, a small but fierce peregrine falcon, dive bombing in her typical fashion toward the building that houses the other falcons and hawks when they are not actively working.

Instead of taking a break to eat for lunch, he wants to see the message from his sister as soon as possible. It's been nearly a month since she's been absent, and he's eager to hear how she is doing in Konoha. And with any luck, maybe she has an update on Naruto and Hinata as well. Maybe they've announced their pregnancy.

Guilt stabs his chest as he thinks of his own secret he's keeping, but how can he possibly bring it up to Temari now? If he does, perhaps he should wait until he's through the first trimester, but the message could easily be intercepted, and he cannot stomach the idea of this news going public and beyond his control.

Going public as an Omega was difficult enough as Kazekage, and he's still dealing with the outfall.

As he enters the mews he walks straight for Temari's falcon, which is perched on an artificial branch. An attendant is busy cleaning and bows his head in greeting before dropping out of the mews for an unspoken reason.

Well, it is lunch time. Gaara reminds himself that he should be snacking at least, perhaps when he returns to his desk, to help keep the nausea of his morning sickness at bay.

It's gotten better, or rather, it's been easier to manage. On some missions that have required his personal attention he enlists more ANBU support than usual, but no one seems to wonder why he's been even more hands off than usual and favoring defensive or avoidant tactics. He's also experienced with masking his discomfort, and he tries to quickly shake off any illness when others are present.

On the occasions that Urashiki visits him, always at night, and often when he is on the cusp of unconsciousness (he's never entirely sure if the Otsutsuki is there or conjured in a dream) he feels better and more rested the next day.

That's not saying much, though. He's tired most of the time and by mid-morning he's usually dragging again.

It's the hormones in his body adjusting and preparing him for the rest of the journey through pregnancy, Dr. Hanji had explained at his last appointment. She examined him and sampled his blood and chakra levels when he expressed his concern over the frequent nausea and exhaustion. After reviewing his results she assured him he had little to worry about and to continue to take his vitamins and try to eat nutritious foods often and in small amounts.

Which is already challenging for him at the best of times. He is aware he is already underfed, and perhaps a little more ribbed than is preferred. But he's been trying to be better about caring for himself and the growing baby and the snacking does seem to help.

Gaara remembers the question that he asked in confidence, when Dr. Hanji asked if he had any other questions or concerns, with the full trust he had in her for his health and wellbeing.

"Is it safe to have sex?" he had asked.

Perhaps the answer was obvious, and he should know, but he had no idea. Nor was he entirely sure why he asked the question. He wasn't planning on engaging in sex, certainly not anytime soon, though the idea that perhaps he could sent a shiver of desire through him, and it still does.

The way Urashiki looks at him occasionally makes him remember his heat he shared with the man and just how good he could be made to feel.

When the doctor replied that yes, it is safe so long as he remains a low health risk, Gaara's face warmed. Fortunately she didn't ask about his Alpha.

She went on to say, "It's a good way to bond with your partner during this special time, particularly if they might not know how to support you right now."

Gaara thinks about what she said often.

Urashiki was not too far from his thoughts, then, in the doctor's office, as he is now, when he should be busy with work.

Even now he wonders where the Otsutsuki is as he pets Temari's falcon with a gentle stroke of his finger on its beak. He gives her a small treat as he carefully removes the scroll from her scaly leg.

Gaara tells himself it's normal to think about his mate. Otsutsuki or not, Alpha or not, they share a bond now, and a growing life. It would be strange if he didn't think about him.

When Gaara tries to open the scroll there's a shift in the air and a scent he finds familiar. He turns to face someone he doesn't expect to see here.

"Mr. Masashi," Gaara says, as politely as he can muster.

"Lord Gaara," the older man replies. He is standing in the screened doorway of the mews. Gaara assesses that he could easily push by him if necessary.

"You must be lost," Gaara says. "This is an employee only area."

A small smirk crosses Kaito's lips.

"I am not lost. I've been looking for you. You continue to be challenging to find."

"Make an appointment," Gaara says dryly and without amusement.

"You owe me an explanation."

"I owe you nothing." Gaara sighs inwardly and begins to walk towards him, towards the exit, with his scroll in tow.

"Ah, ah, ah, Lord Gaara. We have matters to discuss. Have you given any thought to my offer?"

Gaara stares at him. Poisonous hatred seeps into his veins and makes his skin feel hot beneath his sand armor.

"You cannot buy my endorsement, nor earn it through blackmail. If you are referring to your other offer, if you so choose to call it that, the answer is no. Please do not ask me again."

"You wound me, Kazekage," Kaito says quietly and takes a confident step towards Gaara.

"But," he continues, "I still wonder what it was you were doing inside my camp office…" He lowers his voice even further, "to make it reek like sex. Do you mind telling me?"

"You are mistaken, and you're being inappropriate," Gaara says roughly, anger lacing his tone. "If you come to me about this again you can rethink your race for election."

Kaito does not seem surprised by this threat. He takes a deep breath.

Then, his eyes go wide. "You smell…different. Softer, somehow."

"You're mistaken."

"I rarely am…" Kaito replies, grinning. "There's something different about you, Omega."

"Leave me alone!" Gaara snaps, sand flaring out from his flanks. The sand stops millimeters from the older man's smug face.

Gaara wants to hurt him, devastate him even. He loathes how this despicable man reduces him to something less than human. To Kaito, an Omega is an object to claim and serve him.

But not here. He doesn't want to send the birds in an uproar and risk injury to them.

Gaara breathes heavily, and nausea is beginning to creep in and make him dizzy and lightheaded. Mr. Masashi simply regards him levelly. He seems unshakable, and given Gaara's title and prowess as one of the strongest sand shinobi of all time, Gaara begins to question if perhaps there is more to him than meets the eye beyond money and status. Perhaps stupidity.

Gaara looks away from his eyes and passes him toward the door.

"Wait," Kaito purrs, gripping Gaara's forearm, covered in sand by the time he reaches for it, before the Kazekage is out of reach.

Before Gaara can properly react to the unwanted touch there's a loud crash from outside. Both men turn their attention to the commotion, which has stirred the roosting birds in a panic of flying feathers and screeching.

"What in the world…is that?" Kaito asks, as a large white bird stumbles through an open window frame, a bit too small for the animal. It squeezes through and ruffles its feathers to appear even larger and hisses with its gold eyes set predatorily on Kaito.

Other birds are flying now in a panic, and Gaara is narrowing his eyes at the strange bird, having nearly forgotten about Kaito for the time being. He shifts his focus to Temari's falcon, which is flying in a frightened tizzy. He uses his sand to gently cage her in a large fist and blind out the distracting visuals of the frenzied mews. He feels her calm and slow the beating of her wings against his sand.

"Get out," Gaara says quietly to Kaito and releases the falcon. She flies out into the desert sky.

Kaito regards Gaara curiously. "You and I aren't done," he says, but he obeys and makes his exit.

"We are," Gaara calls after him.

He's relieved the shady man has left, but the attendant still has yet to return and the birds are still distraught by the eagle-owl's presence.

"Ura…?" Gaara asks. It's a stretch perhaps, but the timing of the bird's appearance doesn't seem like a coincidence, and its almost pure white appearance is very unusual for the desert.

The bird doesn't reply. Gaara's not sure why he expected the animal to speak. Maybe it's a large bird, much like Sasuke Uchiha's hawk, that could be bound by a summoning contract. Gaara has little interest in binding any other being in a contract, clearly aware of the implications of being obligated to one's duties.

"You're bleeding," Gaara whispers as he approaches it slowly. A slow trickle of red shows bright in the plumage of a wing.

The bird clicks a black beak, its wide gold eyes unmoving from Gaara's face. Gaara notes the black "ears" the eagle-owl has as well, making its face very striking in appearance.

"It's okay," Gaara soothes, holding out his sand-covered hands as an extra precaution as he approaches it. Tentatively, he carefully places a hand over the bird's wing and it startles and beats both wings.

The other birds have either fled the mews or are staying far from the larger one.

"I won't hurt you," Gaara tries again, placing his other hand on the wing, holding it steady. He attempts a very rudimentary healing jutsu as quickly as possible. He can't see if the wound has healed with the blood stains in the way, but the bird is practically leaning into him, its puffy chest against his shoulder with its eyes closed.

They stay like that for a quiet, private moment. The moment seems too significant for this animal to be only that. Gaara tries again.

"Ura, is that you?"

Gaara wonders if perhaps he is slowly losing his mind, up until the moment the owl opens his unearthly gold eyes, the right one first and then left, and blinks slowly. It almost seems as though the bird is smiling.

"You shouldn't be here!" Gaara hisses, and glances around to see if there is any sign of the attendant or his not so favorite person having made a reappearance.

The owl beats his wings in protest. They are silent but the wind they project is formidable. Gaara shields his face with an arm. When the flapping dies down Gaara simply stares at the owl.

He's exasperated.

"You can't do this again," Gaara says quietly, looking down at his hands, then his flat stomach. "As much as I do want to see you, I cannot have you here in broad daylight. And I can fight my own battles."

The owl hisses loudly, startling Gaara and causing his sand to circle him defensively at the perceived threat. And before he can do or say anything else, Urashiki is gone.

Gaara admits to himself that the disguise is clever in broad daylight, but it's still not advised since a bird like that is sure to draw attention. But perhaps this is Urashiki's way of attempting to be involved and attentive. Was his reaction too harsh?

Perhaps so.

Gaara thinks about this often, too, and how he could have reacted differently. No one would question the Kazekage's decision to have a unique pet or summoning contract.

The days that follow are peacefully devoid of Alphas and owls, but Gaara continues to wonder where Urashiki has gone when the lonely, sleepless nights string together.

Chapter 25

Notes:

My readers! The lovely Arecu has done a lovely smutty fanart for Urashiki x Gaara! You can find it at the end of the chapter. She is on tumblr at https://www.tumblr.com/arecu21 and does lots of lovely Gaara related fanarts! Thanks, hon, I can't stop staring. You spoil me! <3

The scroll Gaara received from Temari contained surprising news. Several days after the incident in the mews Gaara is still processing the revelation with Kankuro.

Kankuro seems more concerned about it than he is, but he's reacting differently than Gaara would expect.

"If you want I'll go over there and rough him up, make him think twice about marrying one of the Kazekage clan," Kankuro says haughtily over breakfast one morning before work.

Gaara takes small bites of his own meal, just enough to ease his nausea.

"I don't think he's coercing her in any way," Gaara replies, rereading the open scroll beside him on the table. "She loves him. She made that much obvious to me before she left. We should be supportive. I don't think it is wise for you to interfere when you go to Konoha for your next mission."

"Heh. Says you," Kankuro replies gruffly. "I'll just rattle his cage a bit, nothing too serious."

Gaara's mouth is set in a thin line as his older brother continues to exasperate him.

He changes the subject.

"Have you made all the arrangements?" Gaara asks. "You're leaving tonight, correct?"

"Afternoon," Kankuro says while his mouth is full. "You'll be alright without me, yeah?"

Gaara nods. "Will you tell me how Kiba's newest charge is doing?"

Kankuro sits back and rubs the back of his neck. If he's blushing his face paint covers it well.

"Yeah, I will. I'm guessing you want to hear how Naruto is doing too?"

"Naruto and Hinata, please."

"Huh, would you look at that…" Kankuro is smirking, not at all unlike a certain man that has been at the forefront of his mind lately.

Gaara swallows a mouthful of food before answering. "...What?"

"Are you really over Naruto or are you putting on a front? Come on, you've been in love with him since we were boys. You expect me to believe you're over him?"

Gaara isn't sure, but he wonders if he is imagining the silent sound of an owl's wing beating, or rather the gust of resulting air.

He's losing it, he thinks. It's got to be the lack of sleep and hormones.

"He's not mine to love," Gaara replies simply. "Hinata deserves all the happiness in the world, with her chosen Alpha."

Kankuro stares at him scrutinizingly. "Huh. Have you seen that Alpha of yours lately, is that it?"

The familiar flush of embarrassment and shame washes over him, beneath his sand armor, the same armor that covers the evidence of his mated bond that no one save for a select few know of.

"No," he says, and the answer is an honest one, at least partially.

Kankuro continues to look him over, and Gaara waits. Finally, it seems, Kankuro is satisfied, and has found whatever it was he was looking for.

"There's something different about you," Kankuro says, diving back into his food. "I can't smell what it is, but I bet Kiba could tell me. Maybe I should bring him back here? Or maybe you could just be honest with me? You think I haven't noticed you being more tired than usual?"

Gaara swallows again. Maybe Kankuro knows he's…

"You've been slipping out late at night to see someone, haven't you?"

Gaara laughs weakly. "I haven't left the mansion at night for quite awhile, now. Perhaps I should."

"Maybe you should," Kankuro agrees. "I think Tem and I would rest better knowing you have someone looking after you better than you take care of yourself."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Gaara asks, feeling a tendril of anger creep up his spine.

"I didn't mean anything by it, you can chill out. It's not a secret that you don't sleep or eat well, and Temari and I won't be around to watch after you forever. Your duties kind of get the best of you sometimes."

Gaara bites back his displeasure. "...I've been trying to be better about that…"

"Yeah, sure you have."

Kankuro gets up from the table and cleans up after himself, leaving Gaara to quietly seethe. Leave it to his brother to push all of the exact buttons that make him angry.

He's the Kazekage, and most of the time his siblings respect his decisions. But they can just as easily put him in his place and remind him he is their little brother, and he feels like a small, scared child all over again.

Maybe it's the hormones, Gaara wonders. This exchange has upset him far more than he'd expect.

"See you when you get back," Gaara says in a calm, practiced monotone, dismissing Kankuro.

Kankuro isn't affected by Gaara's cold disengagement. "Maybe when I'm gone invite someone over, will ya? Have a date. Or play with your succulents, I don't care. Go wild. Do something else besides work. I know no one else will say this to you, but you need to hear it. Your work isn't your life, and you need to look after yourself better. You look like you're losing weight again and it's depressing me, man."

Gaara feels tears prick the corner of his eyes. He's been trying, and doing much better in his opinion, so to hear Kankuro say he's not eats away at him.

Just tell him the truth, Gaara thinks. But he doesn't want to shoulder this on Kankuro, not when he has to have his mind steady on his mission. A clear mind can be the difference between life and death.

So he says nothing. Kankuro waits for a beat to see if Gaara has anything else to say, and when his silence becomes too deafening, he leaves.

The growing pit of anxiety in Gaara's stomach is too much. He rushes to the bathroom to void his stomach and unleash the painful emotions caged up inside.

 

It's later that evening when Gaara returns to an empty home. Temari is gone—and now engaged to be wed to the young strategist from the Nara clan—and Kankuro is off on a mission in the Hidden Leaf for a few days.

Kankuro's words still sting hours later. Does his brother really think so lowly of him? Or is he taking his brother's concern and bluntness too personally?

Gaara sighs as he removes his white Kage robes and sets them and his hat on a coat rack inside the entryway to the home. He enters the house and decides what he'll do with his precious freetime.

He settles for putting on a pot of tea and making hot water for a rare instant ramen bowl he's been saving, courtesy of Naruto.

It's finally the weekend—and while it is possible he may be called into office for an emergency, he doesn't need to be prepared to work early.

There's a stack of neglected books on a coffee table and on his nightstand in his bedroom, low priority pleasures that perhaps he'll indulge himself with tonight.

He could, and should, exercise too, but he's too tired to consider it more than a fleeting second.

Then he remembers something. He pads across the hallway into his room to his closet, opening the doors wide.

The silvery white garment Urashiki gifted him weeks, maybe months ago now, drapes prettily from a hanger.

Gaara lets his sand armor fall and retreat to his gourd. He undresses and slips into the gown. There's a cream-colored sash that ties around the waist and he has to attempt it three times before he gets the material looking right and laying flat. The sleeves are long and billowy, and the silhouette of his arms shows through the fine fabric.

He looks in a mirror once he's dressed and he gasps at his own appearance. He can't take his eyes off himself.

He looks regal, as he likes to think he looks in his Kazekage robes. But he feels different somehow, he feels…

"Very beautiful," a familiar voice calls from behind him.

Sand gravitates towards Gaara to form a dense shield, before it falls away to reveal the shimmer of fabric and his bare feet peeking through floor-length material.

"Ura…where have you been?" Gaara asks, turning to face him.

Urashiki disappears, then reappears up close in Gaara's space, causing him to stumble backwards. A firm hand keeps him steady, and Urashiki leers down at the Kazekage.

"You didn't want me here, you made that obviously clear," Urashiki retorts. He sounds…angry. "Why would I be where I am not wanted?" Urashiki continues, eyeing the younger man with a guarded expression in his grinning face.

He continues before Gaara can find the right words. "You confuse me, human. Here you are, wearing my gift. For Otsutsuki, it means you accept my courtship, but you continue to make it clear you want to be alone."

"I don't want to be alone!" Gaara replies, eyes wide. "Please…I…I fear loneliness."

Urashiki's eyes warm with affection. The back of his hand caresses Gaara's cheek, and Gaara tilts his face into the touch.

"I don't want you to be alone, either," Urashiki hums, leaning in to nuzzle his nose along Gaara's collarbone and neck, bare beneath the gown.

Gaara whines and he smells his own scent become so pleasing, but Urashiki snaps upright suddenly.

"I don't appreciate these little games you play with me," he says with a scowl. "I, for one, love a good game, but there seems to be no winning with you. 'Gain my trust', you said, and I would have what I want. I've done what you've asked of me and more, dearest Kazekage. And I've looked after you, protected you even, as I understand an Alpha is expected to do, but was scolded for my efforts.

"I've been very patient with you, boy, but I have my limits. It's your move now."

Gaara stands agape at Urashiki's confession.

He's confused. Has he been the one manipulating the Otsutsuki this whole time? Certainly he knows he has to some degree, to maintain power and appearances, but he recognizes now how unfair he's been. He would not treat someone else this way—it's only because of what Urashiki is that he's stood up so many barriers between them after their shared intimacy.

"I'm…sorry," Gaara says, meeting Urashiki's pale eyes.

Urashiki folds his arms and taps his arm. "What for?" he asks, like an expectant parent reprimanding a child.

"I've been unclear to you, and unfair."

"It's called 'stringing me along,'" Urashiki replies knowingly. "I've made my intentions perfectly clear, but yours are still a mystery to me."

The kettle on the stove whistles from the kitchen.

"I should get that," Gaara says, and he turns towards the kitchen. Before he gets too far, Urashiki's large hands are gripping, turning, holding him, until their lips are finally pressed together.

Gaara gasps and resists at first, but slowly melts into the firm persuasion of Urashiki's hot, seeking mouth on his own. His heart thrums loudly in his chest and echoes in his ears, drowning out the sound of the kettle as Urashiki slowly lets go of his chin and instead fists a handful of red hair and breaks their lips away.

Gaara's green eyes are in a haze when Urashiki smiles at him hungrily and yanks his head back by his hair, exposing his neck. Urashiki licks a long, wet stripe from Gaara's chin to his collarbone before releasing him, his lips curling upwards in a satisfied grin.

"Now, now, that's all I wanted. Was that so hard?" Urashiki purrs, eyes trained on the human who is breathing shallowly.

Gaara takes a deep breath to center himself. He'd be lying to himself if he were to say he wasn't thinking about how to get Urashiki to kiss him once more, but he knows he needs to eat.

"That was…nice," he admits.

"Nice…?" Urashiki asks, unimpressed.

"I liked it," Gaara tries again. "It's only bad timing, I need to eat something before I get nauseous again, and get the kettle off the stove."

"Mmhmm," Urashiki nods, and follows Gaara's lead into the rest of the empty mansion. Gaara can sense Urashiki's gaze burning on the nape of his neck and his cinched waist.

"Can I make you something to drink or eat?" Gaara asks politely, looking over his shoulder.

Urashiki is no longer following him, and is instead floating off the ground, regarding a painting on the wall that once belonged to the second Kazekage, with an amused expression.

"Hmm? No, I'm alright. I don't eat your human food."

Gaara moves the kettle off the stove and he's relieved the loud whistling has stopped. He frowns at Urashiki's answer.

'What do you eat, then?"

Urashiki laughs and retrieves an item from his glowing gourd. It's small and round, and it almost reminds him of a medicine ball Sakura had gifted him once when he was recovering from his death experience.

"What is it?" Gaara asks, watching Urashiki pop it into his mouth. Ura still hasn't taken his eyes off of the painting.

"It's a chakra pill. It's not fine cuisine by any means, but it's fine in a pinch. They are considered rations. Fortunately I have many, but I may need to start harvesting my own. I hadn't planned on being here for so long."

Gaara pours himself a cup of green tea and hot water into the cup of noodles and lets it cook. He sits at his table and enjoys a sip of tea.

"That painting belonged to one of my predecessors," Gaara says.

"Is that so?"

Gaara nods. "It is an homage to the Era of Shinobi. It's considered important history. But I'm not sure how the Era of Shinobi will fare in the coming years, when the threat of war becomes a forgotten memory."

Urashiki turns away from the piece and lowers himself to the floor on steady, silent feet. He smirks.

Gaara wonders how much of the future his time-traveling mate has seen. He's certainly been careful to not reveal too much.

"Worry about that another day," Urashiki says, and pulls out a chair and sits across from Gaara. "There's plenty on your mind already, I am certain, for a leader and a parent-to-be such as yourself."

Gaara nods.

"Can I unburden you?" Urashiki asks, eyes alight with interest.

"I'm not sure how you could," Gaara replies, averting his gaze and stirring his noodles. He is aware how out of place his choice of meal might seem, particularly as he is dressed very well.

"Play with me?" Urashiki asks, and the question is so confusing to Gaara. He can't detect the true motivation beneath the seemingly innocent question.

Gaara begins to eat, slowly to keep his delicate stomach in check.

"What do you mean?"

"I see you have a Shogi board. Teach me to play. Are you a betting man?"

Gaara's gaze travels to the dusty Shogi board tucked away along an outer wall. He hasn't played in ages.

He turns his attention back to Ura. "I have been known to indulge in a bet now and then," he replies, thinking of the time he and Shukaku cheated against Tsunade. "What were you thinking?"

"I win, and you indulge me for the remainder of the evening in a manner of my choosing. You win, and I give you the best back rub, or perhaps foot rub, of your life. What do you say?"

"These games last a long time," Gaara replies. "I might be exhausted by the time it's over."

"All the more incentive for you to win, darling."

Gaara closes his eyes and exhales loudly. "Fine. Let me finish eating first."

"Of course. You seem to be caring for yourself much better," Urashiki says, and he sounds pleased.

Gaara loves the way the sound of praise makes him feel. How had Kankuro not seen how hard he'd been trying?

"I don't look underfed, do I?"

Urashiki laughs, and Gaara flinches. Maybe he should not have asked such a question.

"Oh? You're serious," Uraahiki says, eyes wide with surprise, when Gaara continues to stare at him. "No, not at all. But being self-conscious does not flatter you, Lord Gaara."

Gaara glowers then changes the subject.

"So…you want to learn to play Shogi?"

"Unless there's another game you'd prefer?"

"No. Shogi is fine. The objective is to capture your opponent's king. It is not an easy game to master."

"I suppose you have mastered it then, human?"

Gaara shakes his head. "I have not."

"Something tells me you're being modest…" Urashiki smiles.

Gaara smiles back.

He finishes eating and clears the table. He then invites Urashiki to the Shogi board and explains the pieces, their moves, and the circumstances of when the opponent's pieces can be taken and used against him, and how to take the opponent's king and win.

When Gaara is finished explaining, Urashiki looks right at home, settled on his side on hard wooden flooring, propped up high enough to see the board on his elbow.

Gaara lets his gaze wander from the other's face, to the strong curve of his neck and his collarbone that peeks from beneath a tunic, then down the firm expanse of chest and torso and hips and lean, muscled legs, and Gaara exhales once he realizes he's been holding his breath. He doesn't trust himself to win this game.

He also notes how pleasant his Alpha smells—his mind wanders too, curious about how good he'd smell up close, his nose buried against his shoulder as Urashiki holds him close and nuzzles him affectionately, kissing their mating bond.

Gaara curses inwardly and adjusts the fabric of his gown to hopefully hide his flushed and full arousal.

"I think I understand well enough to begin," Urashiki says, catching hold of Gaara's rogue attention. "Unless you'd rather not? You seem distracted…"

Urashiki's tone is playful and it seems he knows exactly what is going on in Gaara's mind.

"No," Gaara says firmly. "I am looking forward to playing. I've only played with my sister and brother in recent years, and I'll only get better if I play with other opponents. I'm curious to see your play style."

"I won't go easy on you," Ura hums happily, and Gaara finds himself hopeful for that to be true.

Notes:

Ahhhh....that fanart was lovely...and the tension is mounting.

Chapter 26

Summary:

Urashiki talks too much.

Urashiki smiles as Gaara's bare brows are scrunched together when he considers his next play.

Urashiki already has more of Gaara's pieces captured than he has his, and if the young man thought he would be easy because this was his first time playing, he was sorely mistaken.

Urashiki takes this opportunity to notice the way soft, flowy, white fabric drapes and clings to his Omega in all of the right places, the sash at his waist being where most of his roving gaze falls when Gaara is not paying attention.

"You're quite good at this," Gaara says with a hint of resignation in his voice.

"Not giving up so soon, are we?"

"No. Not yet. But this seems suspicious. Are you sure you have never played before?"

Urashiki cackles.

"What reason do I have to lie to you, human? Besides, I could cheat. I have Rinnegan that allow me to see small glimpses of the future, but it would be quite obvious that I was using an ocular jutsu."

The young man's face shows his surprise for a moment. "Rinnegan? Is that so?"

Gaara moves a bishop a few spaces, just enough to take one of Urashiki's pieces out of his play, to be used by Gaara instead.

"Damn, I did not see that opening," Urashiki admits, but dismisses the small victory airily. "And yes. Many Otsutsuki possess the Rinnegan."

Gaara seems curious, as though he has many more questions, but he remains quiet. Gaara's brows are raised at him as Urashiki ponders his next turn.

Urashiki goes next, it's an uneventful play. Then he asks, "Have you thought of a name?"

Gaara seems startled. Oh, how cute.

"Have you really not thought about it?" Urashiki asks, smirking.

Gaara's expression darkens. "It's too soon. I've thought of some, but…I'd rather wait." Gaara moves another piece across the board.

"Too soon…?" Ura asks, perplexed. "How do you mean?" He finishes his turn.

Gaara doesn't answer, but Urashiki can sense and smell that his beloved is indeed troubled.

Urashiki is about to speak before Gaara finds his words. "I'm having a hard time keeping this a secret right now. If I name him…or her…one of the names I've been considering…everyone will know I've been lying. That…doesn't sit well with me."

Urashiki sighs and rests his cheek on his knuckles. "Remind me why you can't just tell everyone?" he asks in a bored tone.

Gaara makes his move, then looks at Urashiki. His hands are fumbling with the fabric of his outfit, either nervously, or for the pleasure of feeling the smooth texture, Ura cannot be sure which. Either way, Urashiki muses it must be a self-soothing behavior.

"As Kazekage, the last thing I can be seen doing is fraternizing with an Otsutsuki. Perhaps I don't think you are a danger to me, but the people I live to protect will not understand."

"Must you be Kazekage?" Urashiki asks. "Could I not just steal you away to another life?"

Gaara narrows his eyes. "You cannot mean that. That's exactly what Toneri tried to do to my friend's wife."

Urashiki's eyes glow with interest.

"I had heard Toneri was guilty of something like that. How interesting… Well, there's no need to worry about him now."

"What do you mean?" Gaara asks. "Do you know him?"

"You could say I've met him," Urashiki says with a mischievous smirk. He takes his turn and steals Gaara's queen. He meets Gaara's gaze and his pulse quickens. Gaara is excited and Urashiki can smell his slick, there's no mistake.

He inhales and licks his protruding fang. He quickly bites his lip upon noticing the physical change.

He won't allow himself to come onto Gaara without his consent, not again. He isn't a monster, well, not in that sense.

"Your move," Urashiki says, breaking the thick silence between them.

"I'm thinking," Gaara quips, gripping his chin.

"When you say 'your friend'…do you mean…Naruto Uzumaki?"

"Yes." Gaara is staring at him in defiance, and why he's looking at him that way, Urashiki doesn't know. He chooses not to press further and Gaara finally takes his turn.

There aren't many pieces left on the board that Gaara can use. Urashiki allows himself to wonder how he might ask the Kazekage to entertain him, within his comfort level, of course.

Urashiki watches and waits, keeping his thoughts about other suitors to his Omega to himself. First the Uzumaki brat, and now the slick, handsome but slippery Kaito Masashi.

Urashiki hasn't seen any foul play from the man that could be leveraged, but he was encroaching on his territory. He's made note to watch him far more intently.

He is lost in his thoughts when Gaara catches his eyes and smiles. He's so handsome… Ura thinks. It's a full smile, the type of smile he's seen on display for the very same Nine Tails Jinchuriki.

"Yes, beautiful?" Urashiki asks, completely disarmed by Gaara's unassuming charm.

Gaara's smile fades but he is still smirking. Urashiki blinks and looks down at the board between them.

And Gaara very slowly, very deliberately, makes his play.

Urashiki's jaw drops as Gaara takes possession of his king.

"...Well, I guess that's a game…" Urashiki says. He smiles widely at the Omega, positively impressed in more ways than one.

"You were a very worthy opponent," Gaara adds in a display of good sportsmanship. "First time players very rarely come so close to winning."

"Hmm. It seems there is much I have to learn from you," Urashiki admits.

Gaara goes quiet, his smile fading as he seems uncertain.

The tension feels heavy. Gaara must sense it too.

"We don't have to do anything you don't want to do. You won, I am open to your terms if you've changed your mind," Urashiki says as he helps reset the board. "But I can give one hell of a massage," he says with a wide grin, and perhaps a bit too arrogantly.

"I've never had one before," Gaara says quietly.

"Never? Not even someone so highly regarded as yourself?"

Gaara shakes his head.

"Oh, my dear, you're in for a treat." Urashiki stands and holds his hand out for Gaara to grab. He helps him to his feet.

"You don't understand," Gaara says quietly, accepting his hand.

Urashiki's round brows raise quizzically as he laces his white fingers through Gaara's. His fingers are so soft and warm in his hand.

"What don't I understand?" Urashiki asks softly as he looks down at him.

"Very few have ever touched me and lived," Gaara says with a sigh and a waver in his voice."For years, I was an unlovable monster, or at least that was what I believed, after my caretaker tried to kill me. It turned out he was only following my father's orders, but…"

"Father issues, got it," Urashiki teases, but Gaara narrows his eyes and they feel like daggers. Gaara tries to pull his hand free and Urashiki tightens his hold.

"Sorry, my humor has been known to get me in trouble," Urashiki says seriously. "I did not mean to offend. I am listening."

Gaara continues reluctantly. "...I used to be so different from who I am now. But yet, I'm still the same. Some people speak highly of me and I cannot help but wonder, do they really mean me? After all the terror I have caused?"

Gaara's hand trembles and Urashiki turns to face him and crouches, looking up at him with fond eyes.

"Why are you telling me this?" Urashiki asks.

"I don't know, I don't remember where I was going with this. I'm sorry, surely you do not need to hear about my troubles," Gaara speaks quickly.

Urashiki squeezes his hand and strokes his thumb reassuringly. He listens.

"You're the only one, besides my brother, sister, and best friend, to have held me. As a result, I'm very vulnerable around you. I don't think clearly when it comes to you and…I…"

Gaara bites his lower lip, and looks as though he's thinking of his next words carefully.

I could not have chosen a better human, Urashiki thinks proudly. He rises to his feet, as Gaara watches him curiously. Urashiki raises his pink hand to his lips and kisses his hand politely, just as he once remembers he'd once seen Lord Isshiki do once while courting Princess Kaguya.

"What I'm saying is, this isn't casual for me," Gaara says. "And I'm terrified of having my heart shattered again. I don't know if I could survive it."

Tears well up against Gaara's waterline and Urashiki can sense how hard he is trying not to cry, to be strong, to not be a burden. Urashiki's heart swells at the sight of him.

"...Come here," Urashiki beckons, giving a light tug on a pink hand. He is satisfied when Gaara approaches and Urashiki's arms encircle him tightly. Hands creep up his back and hold him close, and Gaara buries his face into his chest. Urashiki strokes his hair as he nestles his chin on his head.

"This is far beyond casual for me too," Urashiki says. One hand comes to rest at the nape of Gaara's neck, gently kneading the healed scar of their bond. "You are indeed special. And, to be clear, if you'd let me, I'd steal you away to another planet near my homeworld and I'd fish and provide for our family. We'd have everything we'd ever need, God trees and chakra fruit be damned."

"It is a fantasy," Gaara sighs, then inhales deeply. He seems to be calming down.

"Yes, but it is a pleasant one, is it not?"

Gaara does not respond, and Urashiki cannot find it in himself to be upset at the Omega's silence.

Since when had he become such a damn lovesick fool? Momoshiki would be in hysterics if he could see his once unruly subordinate now.

No matter. There's only one person's opinion that he cares about at the moment.

"Go get comfortable and lie down. I intend to make good on my lost bet." Urashiki strokes Gaara's neck a few more times before letting go. "I will be very careful with you, dear Gaara. For that you have my word, which I do not often give."

Gaara stares up at him with parted lips and starved eyes.

"Go," Urashiki chides and nudges his shoulder gently. "I'll be in in a moment."

Gaara is quick to obey, and he does so silently.

Urashiki's eyes trail after him. He's eager to get started but wants to give the human a chance to get comfortable first.

He returns his attention to the painting on the wall that captivated him before their Shogi match.

Gaara had mentioned it was from a previous era, or something like that. The scene is a desert battle, bloody, full of sand, dead bodies; an onslaught of insignificant humans determined to throw their weak bodies at one another.

There's something unusual about the way a black outline creeps along the desert floor and swallows some shinobi whole. It isn't a shadow, at least Urashiki doesn't think so. He'll have to ask Gaara about it later.

Urashiki hears the sound of running water and he takes that as his cue that his partner is ready. He enters the human's bedroom and finds him sitting on the edge of the bed, still dressed in the white gown that suits him so well.

He seems nervous.

"Am I supposed to undress for this?" Gaara asks, and his demur question and innocence delivers a jolt of pleasure straight to Urashiki's cock.

"Only if you want it to feel very good," Urashiki replies, biting back the urge to pin him down right now. "But if you'd rather keep your clothes on, I won't fault you for it."

Gaara is silent and Urashiki guesses that the clothes will stay on, how disappointing. But then Gaara reaches his hand out for Urashiki's.

Urashiki blinks in surprise and watches his human.

"I leave it up to you," Gaara says, with his big, doleful, gorgeous ringed eyes. He squeezes Urashiki's fingers and then lets go, and lowers himself onto the bed on his back. He looks up at Urashiki, as though waiting for him to take his turn as though they were still playing a game.

Well, Urashiki supposes, they really are, aren't they?

"Is that an invitation for me to do as I please?" Urashiki asks, smirking gleefully as he kicks off his shoes and crawls over Gaara on his hands and knees, until his Omega is caught beneath him.

"Yes," Gaara breathes.

God, Urashiki can smell the need on this boy. He bites down on his tongue sharply, the bitter taste of blood clearing his lust-filled haze. He needs to be as alert and present as possible to avoid hurting him.

Urashiki is all smiles as his hands roam up and down Gaara's clothed chest back and forth and stop to pinch each nipple, raised and firm.

"Ah!" Gaara gasps, and again as Urashiki rubs the other through the fabric.

"Mmm. Like that?" Urashiki purrs.

"I'm not so sure," Gaara says, cheeks flushed.

"Hmm, well, it's not for everyone."

Undeterred, Urashiki's hands travel down to Gaara's waist and uncinch the sash. "Lift your hips," he says, and unwinds the wrap off his stomach and hips. He opens the fabric across the human's chest with a wide, flat palm, and he is quite pleased when Gaara shivers beneath him.

Gaara closes his eyes, and Ura wonders if it's because he's been staring. Gaara reopens them though when Urashiki's touch slows to a halt.

"Hi sweetheart," Urashiki coos when their eyes meet. "Roll over."

Gaara does without hesitation, and Urashiki helps his arms out of his clothing, pulling the fabric down to the small of his back. He admires the flawless skin, save for a few freckles on the tops of Gaara's shoulders and the scar on his neck.

"Beautiful," Urashiki hums approvingly. He straddles the back of Gaara's thighs and leans forward, pressing his hands to skin. His touch is warm and soothing, and a purple glow emanates from his hands. He begins by rubbing and warming Gaara's entire back in long, swooping strokes, then comes to settle on his shoulders, kneading and pressing with the aid of his chakra, which allows his palms to glide easily without friction.

"Ah!...That's…very good," Gaara sighs, shifting his arms so they lay at either side of his torso, his face sideways on the mattress.

"See? I told you," Urashiki gloats, very much feeling like the winner of their little match. This is the closest he's gotten to bedding the Kazekage again since his heat, and though Urashiki doesn't necessarily expect anything to go beyond this, he's certainly quite optimistic it might.

Urashiki activates his Byakugan and watches the human's chakra flow for any locations where the pathway is impeded. He focuses his attention next at a tangle of chakra at the base of Gaara's skull, at the back of his throat. He kneads and he is so pleased when Gaara makes quiet sounds of approval.

"You know… You won't be able to lie on your stomach for much longer," Urashiki muses. "Soon you'll be too big."

Gaara whimpers as Urashiki's hands travel down to his shoulders and dig into a particularly sore bundle of muscle. When Ura releases the spot Gaara sighs and his body seems to melt.

Urashiki repeats the process, kneading and pressing even harder. To his satisfaction, Gaara hisses but when he releases the pressure points and glides his hands over the sensitive tissue he sighs deeply.

"You know, you could ask me to do it more gently," Urashiki says. "Though there's something satisfying about watching you bite down and bear it."

"You… You talk too much," Gaara rasps.

Urashiki laughs. "Fine. Fine. I'll stop chatting."

The remainder of the massage is blissfully quiet save for Gaara's soft moans.

Urashiki guides the human back on his back, and he smirks to himself at the erection he cannot hide beneath his gown that's bunched up at his hips. He chooses not to say anything, as Gaara's cheeks are quite flushed and he'd prefer not to fluster him at this pivotal moment.

His hands glide over Gaara's taught thighs, his calves and feet. Gaara's legs spread ever so slightly as he works his lean thighs. Urashiki would love nothing more than to dip between his Omega's legs and take his length in his lips, but he does not think this is the moment.

The Kazekage did confide in him how big of a deal touch is to him, afterall.

Their shared intimacy during their heat and rut replays in Urashiki's mind and he's so hard, and it is so distracting when his prize is so close, so easily within reach.

But he takes a deep breath and tastes the blood in his mouth and refocuses his attention.

He's a God. He's no beast, and he refuses to act like one (unless asked, of course).

Instead he releases Gaara's legs. He climbs in the bed and sits cross legged behind Gaara.

"Are you finished?" Gaara asks, his eyes opening to reveal thin jade slits.

"That depends," Urashiki says without skipping a beat. "Would you like me to be finished?" He is grinning a lopsided grin, having such a damn good time being able to be so playful with someone.

"If you're tired, I'm quite alright. I imagine it is a lot of work—"

Urashiki tsks him and places a long finger to his lips. "Shhh….relax. I'm not done. Don't worry about me. Worry about finding your zen or whatever you humans call it."

Gaara's lips curl upward and he closes his eyes.

Beautiful…Urashiki thinks once more, but realizes he's said it aloud.

Gaara's smile widens and he gives the smallest kiss against his finger that is still shhhing him.

Urashiki's heart flutters and he looks down with such admiration on his features.

He says nothing more, but shifts Gaara's head into his lap carefully. Gaara follows him easily and his lips part when Urashiki works his face, pressing his cheekbones and temples and brows with the gentle pressure of his thumbs. He works his scalp, massaging his vibrant red hair, and his breath blows gently onto pale skin, making the hairs there stand on end. Then he works down his neck again, and Urashiki watches from his perch as Gaara's toes curl in absolute pleasure.

Eventually Urashiki comes to a natural stop, and pats the human's shoulders lightly. "There. Too much and it may have an adverse effect, so I must stop. How do you feel?"

Gaara is silent, and he throws an arm over his eyes.

Hmm? What is this?

"How do you feel…?" Urashiki repeats.

"I…I'm not sure," comes the Omega's reply, and Urashiki's eyes go wide.

"Have I hurt you?"

"No! No…it's nothing like that…"

Urashiki gently pries Gaara's arm away to find tears in his eyes.

"I can safely say this is the first time I've made anyone cry after a massage," Ura says with deadpan humor.

"I'm so sorry! I don't know why! It felt wonderful."

"I'm so convinced…"

"I mean it!"

Urashiki laughs. "Calm down. It doesn't bother me, so long as you're okay." He hovers over his face. "You are okay, aren't you?"

Gaara nods quickly.

Urashiki is satisfied with his answer, and he rises from the bed to stretch his shoulders, arms, and hands, and to shake the excess energy from their coincident chakra transference.

"Are you leaving?" Gaara asks quietly, observing him.

"Well, that depends on you," Urashiki hums. "You ask me to stay, I'll stay. Ask me to leave, well you get the idea."

Gaara sits up, and covers himself with the gown, and slips it back over his arms and shoulders. He leaves it open at his chest.

"I suppose it's time for me to go, then," Urashiki says after a long silence, as unaffected as he can muster. He wants to stay, but realizes building trust may require him to be patient.

"...Please don't go," Gaara finally says, voice heavy with some unknown emotion.

"...No?" Urashiki asks, sitting on the bed and turning to face him, grinning gently.

"You want me to stay…?" Urashiki purrs.

Gaara nods his head, then finally finds his voice. "Yes. Please, stay the night."

"...To do what, exactly? I'd do whatever you'd ask."

"I know that," Gaara says, and he seems so shy, gripping the sheets around him tightly.

Urashiki waits. His heart pounds in his ears. Desire burns in his belly.

Then Gaara surprises him. He reaches for Urashiki with both hands, taking his face in them and kissing him with a deep longing, desperate for a continuation of touch and affection.

Urashiki moans a muffled sound of surprise into Gaara's mouth as he sinks into him, their bodies crashing into each other.

No words are exchanged. Nothing more needs to be said. Gaara drives this, guiding a white hand down to touch him low, nodding when pale eyes meet his to ask for permission.

He arches his back so splendidly when Urashiki's wrist sinks against him, a hot tongue and wet lips teasing, nuzzling, swallowing Gaara whole.

The sound of skin on skin is the background music after Urashiki flips his eager lover onto his belly, and he crawls over him to lick and nip his ears when he teases his slick hole with the tip of his wet, dripping crown, unsheathed and splendid in the moonlight.

Gaara pants, moans, gasps, and his sounds alone drive the Otsutsuki mad. He thrusts and is buried deep, so deep, finally, it's perfect, everything about this and his Omega is so fucking perfect and feels so unimaginable and Urashiki ruts into him, bucking until he spends into his Omega's wet, tight, quivering heat, Gaara's release coming in waves that grip Ura's cock so tightly he must ride it out with him even though it is so intense, it's almost too much to bear, and his knot seals his lover so impeccably. They are bonded.

Urashiki flops on top of Gaara and the human huffs as his weight presses him to the mattress. They are as one like this, and Ura continues to care for his lover, kissing and nuzzling soft hair and smooth skin with his nose and forehead and horns.

Minutes pass and soon the glow fades and their tie subsides. Gaara shifts onto his back and Ura pulls him close to his chest, his chin resting in red hair.

"Yashamaru…" Gaara breathes. It's the first word he's said since before their coupling.

When Ura lifts his brow Gaara continues.

"That was the name I've been considering. He was my uncle, and the first besides my mother to show me kindness, even when I killed him. If we have a son, I want him to bear this name."

Urashiki strokes small circles into Gaara's back and smiles at the ceiling. "Then Yashamaru he will be. But what if the child is a girl?"

Gaara does not hesitate. "Karura, after my mother. But I do not think it's a girl, as strange as that sounds."

Urashiki shrugs. "You are bound to know better than I. My Byakugan cannot see gender. It isn't strange."

Urashiki kisses Gaara's forehead and moves some sweaty hair from his forehead to kiss his scar. His hand finds Gaara's belly and rests low on his abdomen, warm and secure.

"Yashamaru. Karura. What fine names for our child. Do not worry what your people will think. Their opinion on this matter holds no sway here."

Gaara groans softly and burrows himself deeper against Urashiki's side. "You're right."

"Of course I am," Urashiki laughs. "Now rest. I've kept you up far later than intended."

Gaara is already half asleep when he replies, "Good night, Ura."

"Good night, Love."

Notes:

Yay! It's about time.

Next time I'll be coming at the story from a fresh perspective and point of view and I'm very excited about it!

Chapter 27

Summary:

A good time is had by most in Konoha. It's a time for celebration.

Part III

“Hey Sweetheart, everything alright?”

It's a familiar voice, full of sunny warmth and an enveloping sense of safety.

Bright eyes crinkle at the corners in a warm smile. “Not at all, Naruto.”

Strong arms envelop Hinata and hold her tight, and a warm nose and lips press into the crook of her neck, just shy of her mating bite. She sighs contently as she leans back into her husband’s warmth, and laces her fingers with his over her belly.

She’s very pregnant now and there's no hiding it anymore. And tonight, they will be welcoming their friends from outside of Konoha. A Five Kage Summit just concluded and Gaara and Kankuro will be visiting, as well as some of their other friends that have been so busy with their adult lives or away on mission.

It’s wonderful, really. Hinata is looking forward to seeing everyone—she hasn’t seen some of them since her and Naruto’s wedding several months ago.

She has it on her mind she will share the name she and Naruto have chosen for their son. She is so excited to share the gender and name with them, and as the first of their friends to really enter parenthood, she’s received a lot of attention from many friends and family and it is…wonderful to feel so cared for.

When Naruto pulls away from her finally she holds his face and catches his eyes in a rare, quiet moment. No Hokage-in-training duties, no missions, no emergencies…it’s just them. And she knows it won’t be this way for long.

“My Naruto…” she whispers, brushing her lips against his cheek.

“Yes…Hinata?” he asks, smiling wide. He's so handsome when he does that. Hinata wants to remember him this way forever.

“I just want…I just want to remember this moment. When things are calm. When we’re so happy. I love you, Naruto.”

Naruto’s cheeks are pink, and his smile softens.

“I love you too, Hinata. But…don’t we need to get ready?”

Hinata nods her head. “Yes…everyone will be here soon. I’ll go get started in the kitchen.”

Before she leaves to start cooking and baking, Naruto catches her hand. When she looks at him in question he kisses her hand.

“Are we telling everyone his name tonight?”

“Yes, yes I think so.”

 

Hinata removes a tray of baked sweets from the oven of her and Naruto’s new, shared apartment. It’s certainly a step up from the place Naruto lived in for years all by himself, and it’s so freeing for Hinata to be on her own from her Clan. Of course, they are close by, but she’s never experienced this kind of freedom before.

She places the tray on a trivet on the kitchen counter and wipes the sweat from her brow. There’s a lot of bodies in their small home and the hot oven does not help matters.

“Hinata! It’s so good to see you!” It’s a woman’s voice, and when she turns from the counter she is pleased to see Temari.

“Temari, it is good to see you too,” she says, and gasps in surprise when Temari pulls her close into a hug. Hinata gets the feeling Temari doesn’t just give out hugs, and that must mean she must really mean a lot to her. Hinata smiles brightly.

“How are you feeling?” Temari asks, her jade eyes falling to Hinata’s abdomen, cute and round.

Hinata blushes and presses a hand to her belly. “I’ve been really good, actually. Everyone has been so supportive. And though I’ve been more tired than usual, Naruto has been really good about taking care of me, and so has my sister and dad. I’ve been really lucky…and I only have 4 weeks to go!”

Temari’s jaw drops. “Wow, already? Are you…are you ready for this?”

Hinata laughs nervously, and she leans her back against the counter as Shikamaru enters the room and wraps his arm casually around Temari’s waist. “Hey Hinata, good to see you," he says.

“Good to see you too,” she replies, her eyes crinkling with her smile. “And no, Temari, I’m definitely not ready. But I’m ready as I’ll ever be, I suppose. I’m ready for him to be here.”

“A boy!?” Temari hisses, nudging Shikamaru in the ribs and he winces. She smiles and turns to Hinata once more. “Shikamaru didn’t tell me.”

“We…we haven’t really told anyone yet.”

“Oh…sorry, hon…” Temari says to Shikamaru, and his teeth are gritted as he holds his ribs tenderly.

“S’nothing,” he says, bearing through the pain.

“I’d love to show you all the nursery,” Hinata offers.

Temari brightens and grips Shikamaru’s hand and tugs it gently. He gives her a smitten smile, and Hinata can’t help but feel they were made for each other.

“We’d love to see,” Temari says.

Before Hinata can lead them upstairs to the nursery, there’s a loud commotion over the crowd of people.

“Gaara!!” Naruto’s eager voice booms through the apartment. And then— “What the heck is that thing?!”

“Oh, goodness,” Hinata says, “We better see what’s going on.”

“And see your brothers,” Shikamaru says to Temari. “Are you going to tell them?”

“Shhh!” Temari hushes. “Yes, I will. When I can find the right time. I’m not sure if this is it.”

Hinata overhears them, but she isn’t sure what it is they are talking about. It’s none of her business anyway, she muses, but she suspects it is in regards to their upcoming nuptials.

Hinata plates the sweets once they have cooled off and enters the living room, full of many familiar faces.

“Drink with us, please!” Naruto whines childishly at Gaara. Gaara folds his arms against his chest, and he shakes his head and Hinata hears him politely decline.

“You’re no fun…” Naruto pouts. “What is that bird out there anyway? That thing is massive! Bigger than Sasuke’s!”

“It’s a new…security detail,” Gaara explains simply, and that seems to satisfy Naruto’s curiosity. Hinata wonders what it is that they are talking about. She can’t see any bird outside from where she stands.

Kiba is quick to slink next to Kankuro, and he sniffs at the air curiously. “Long time no see,” Kiba says, beaming at the puppetmaster with a toothy smile.

“Yeah, didya miss me?” Kankuro asks.

“No way, dude,” Kiba replies, but Hinata recognizes the gentle teasing in her old friend’s tone. “She missed you, though, and so did Akamaru.”

Gaara slowly bends to his knees and holds his arms out. A coyote, nearly fully grown but full of pup energy, bounds into his arms without hesitation or fear. He gives a small laugh as she licks his face. “Maybe she remembers me,” Gaara says, his smile soft and eyes adoring as he pets her behind the ears. “What did you name her, Kiba?”

“It's not very original. I call her Lady. You can barely tell she was a wild animal, huh?”

It’s just then that she gets a little overstimulated and nips at Gaara’s hand. Gaara pulls his hand back, and sand spirals around his arm, but he seems unphased. His eyes are searching though and he stops once he finds Hinata’s cool lavender eyes. Then he stands.

“Be careful, Kiba,” Gaara warns. “I’m sure everyone here can handle an animal bite, but let’s be mindful of Hinata, please.” He then smiles at her. “Congratulations, by the way. I was so happy to hear the good news.”

“Oh, thank you, Lord Gaara," Hinata says.

“Gaara, please. You are my friends.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Kiba says dismissively, and Kankuro just smirks at him. “Maybe we’ll just take them outside, Akamaru can keep her in check.” Then he lowers his voice, “Sorry, Hinata. I wouldn’t have brought her here if I thought you’d get bitten.”

“It’s okay, Kiba, though, I would feel better if she were outside.”

Kiba nods and looks at Kankuro and gestures to the door. “We’ll be right back. But damn, something in here smells so damn good.”

“Oh, that? That’s Hinata’s baking! She’s been at it all day,” Naruto says, coming from seemingly nowhere and scooping his wife in his arms from behind. She squeaks in surprise then laughs as he gives her a quick kiss.

“See, Kiba? she says, offering her tray of baked goods.

Kiba’s nostrils flare as he gazes between Hinata, Naruto, Gaara, and Kankuro.

Then Temari and Shikamaru enter the room.

His nostrils flare once more. “Huh, yeah, they smell great, Hinata,” he says, and swipes one. “C’mon Kanks, lets get some air.” Akamaru and Lady dutifully follow behind, both with tails wagging.

Hinata watches as Temari approaches Gaara and hugs him tightly. She whispers something to him, and he nods. He pulls away from her and he reaches for Shikamaru and hugs him tightly as well, and Shikamaru freezes in surprise.

“Did anyone want to come upstairs to see the nursery?” Hinata tries again brightly.

Sakura’s voice carries over from a hallway. “Yes! Me!”

“Me too!!,” comes Ino’s voice.

“I would too, if it is not too much trouble,” Gaara says, though he seems unsure of himself. His eyes don't quite meet hers.

“Of course!” Hinata assures him. “It’s sweet that you have an interest.”

“I can’t imagine getting any of these other guys into the nursery,” Sakura says over her folded arms. “I think that just goes to show how evolved you are, Gaara.”

“Hey! I’m here too!” Shikamaru pouts.

Gaara laughs at that, and Hinata feels happy to see him more relaxed. She feels like she can relate to him in some ways—he has some personality traits that are similar to her own—soft-spoken (unless otherwise required), he often takes things at face value and sometimes misses nuanced humor, and he’s just…very sweet. Now that she knows he’s also an Omega, she knows they have that in common, now, too.

If she had chosen to be her Clan’s leader, as was her birthright, she would have looked to the Kazekage as her example and try to embody his style of leadership, rather than Naruto's.

But fortunately, that is not something she needs to worry about, thanks to Hanabi.

Temari grips Shikamaru’s arm and they follow Hinata up the stairs. Gaara follows them, and Sakura and Ino tail him. The wooden stairs creak but they pay it no mind. Photos of Naruto, Hinata, Iruka-sensei, and other close friends and family line the walls. There's Jiraiya, may he rest in peace. And Sasuke and Sakura. Then there's Lord Sixth, prior to becoming Hokage. And of course, Neji. She wishes he were here to meet her son, but life can't always be perfect. But it feels quite close.

Hinata wonders what the others see as they all ascend the stairs. She hopes they are reminded of the hardships and also the very good times they shared together. She herself feels strong kinship and belonging and is so very happy that Naruto can have that too, now. He deserves every ounce of love.

They arrive at the nursery and Hinata guides them inside. There's a crib already ready and waiting, with a pastel blue, orange and yellow sheet lining it, and a mobile hung from above with fun, cutsey animals, mostly frogs and toads.

“It’s very nice!” Temari says, letting go of Shikamaru to run her fingers along the edge of the crib rail. “It must have taken you a long time to set it up like this.”

Hinata laughs and her cheeks darken. “Oh, I hardly did any of this. Naruto has been very busy painting and assembling furniture. I did help him with the rocking chair in the corner, though. It tested both of us.”

Gaara is silent as he takes in his surroundings. Hinata spares a glance at him, and Sakura and Ino too, seem to be eyeing him curiously.

Temari shares a knowing look with Shikamaru. “Yes, I can imagine how difficult that can be,” she says with a smirk. Shikamaru looks exasperated.

“Well, Hinata, I’m really quite happy for you,” Sakura says. She seems a little sad, Hinata thinks. She knows she and Sasuke have been trying to reconcile, in the rare moments he is near Konoha.

“Me too!” Ino says excitedly. “Look at all these plushes! The colors! Awww! Do you know what you’re having yet?”

“I do, actually. We’re going to share that news later tonight with everyone downstairs.”

Temari looks worried all of a sudden. Hinata’s brows furrow. “Temari…is something the matter?”

“Um…nothing is that matter, I was just wondering…” she looks at Gaara, then Shikamaru.

Hinata waits for her to continue.

“I was wondering if I could share some news with you all as well. And Gaara, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you earlier.”

Gaara blinks in surprise. “What do you mean?”

Temari grips her fiance’s hand and they share a smile. “I’m pregnant too.”

The ladies all squeal excitedly. Shikamaru is rubbing the back of his neck bashfully. Temari is hugged tightly from all angles by her friends. Gaara, however, stands back from them.

“That’s the best news! That means baby Boruto is going to have a friend!” Hinata’s eyes go wide as she realizes she’s let the news slip, but she laughs it off. “Temari, I’m so happy for you and Shikamaru. And honestly…it will be more fun knowing I’m not facing motherhood alone.”

“Temari…Congratulations. I know you and Shikamaru will be fantastic parents,” Gaara says with the slow cadence his voice usually carries.

“I’m so sorry, Gaara! I wanted to tell you sooner! I should have told you first! I—”

Gaara embraces her and takes a deep breath. When he pulls away his eyes are shiny. “There’s nothing to apologize for, sister. I’m happy our family is growing. You and Shikamaru deserve nothing but the best, and of course, you have all of my blessings.”

Hinata is all smiles. This is such a special moment for all of them. One they will certainly cherish for years to come.

“Boruto! Does that mean it’s a boy?” Sakura asks.

Hinata nods. “That’s right. I think we’ll try for a girl in a few years. I’ve always wanted a baby girl of my own.”

“Please, excuse me,” Gaara says, dipping his head respectfully and leaving the room.

After he leaves, Hinata frowns. “Is everything all right with him?” she asks, concerned. She looks at Temari, as does everyone else.

“It’s hard to say,” Temari says quietly. “I know he was having a rough go of it the last time we were all here for your wedding, Hinata, when his suppressants suddenly stopped working. That’s all I can say, out of respect for his privacy. But…I think he’s alright. I’m sure it isn’t easy being a male Omega.”

Hinata nods. Perhaps she’ll try to catch him alone if she can. She remembers how afraid she felt when she went through her first heat. “I can’t imagine,” she says quietly as she cradles her large belly.

The rest of the night is full of laughs and warmth and good company. The apartment is loud with cheers and support when Naruto announces their soon-to-arrive child’s name and gender. It’s even louder when Temari shyly announces her pregnancy.

“What??!” Kankuro shrieks. “How come I didn’t know about this?!” he shouts over the din.

“She couldn’t find the right time to tell us,” Gaara says to him irritably with his arms folded. “Be respectful.”

Kankuro’s mouth hangs as he turns to look at his younger brother. “Did you know?? And you didn’t say anything??”

“I just found out a few minutes ago,” Gaara says calmly. “It wasn’t my news to share.”

“You’d think she’d tell her brothers first,” Kankuro pouts.

“Why?” Gaara challenges. “This is her and Shikamaru’s private business. It’s up to them who and how they share their news.”

“You can’t tell me this doesn’t piss you off to not know first!” Kankuro hisses, and Kiba beside him looks over at him.

“Chill out, I’m sure it wasn’t on purpose. I wouldn’t want to send a hawk with that kind of information,” Kiba says with a wry smile.

Kankuro deflates and sighs. “Yeah, you’re probably right. Still, she’s my sister. I’d want to know.”

“You know now,” Gaara says. “Let us be supportive of her. She will need that from us now, more than ever.”

“I know, I know. Damn. I need a drink. You all want anything while I’m up? Drinks? Cookies?” Kankuro finger points at both Kiba and Gaara.

“I’ll have a beer,” Kiba says with a smirk.

“Nothing for me,” Gaara says quietly. “Thank you.”

They share an awkward moment, sitting on a couch with a gap in between them where Kankuro sat.

“Lady seems to be doing well,” Gaara says after a stretch of silence.

“Yeah, she’s a real sweetheart. Where’d you find her, again?”

“The desert. She was orphaned.”

“That’s weird. Weren’t you here when that happened?” Kiba asks. Kankuro returns and hands Kiba his beer. “Thanks man.” He takes a sip.

“I’d rather not discuss the details,” Gaara replies. “But that’s what happened. I’m glad to see she’s doing so well in your care.”

Kiba smirks. “Well, duh. I’m the dog whisperer, after all,” he says with a laugh. Kankuro rolls his eyes but manages to smile at him affectionately afterwards.

“I’m more of a cat person myself,” Kankuro teases.

“LIKE HELL YOU ARE!!” Kiba yells, startling Gaara and several other guests nearby.

Kankuro erupts into laughter, and Kiba follows suit after punching Kankuro playfully in the arm.

“I'm going outside for air,” Gaara announces, but it seems neither Kankuro or Kiba take notice.

Hinata sees, though. Very few things escape her Byakugan. She watches and wonders as Gaara leaves the apartment, alone.

“Hey, Baby, you alright?”

Hinata turns around to face Naruto’s bright, worried eyes.

“Oh, Naruto. I’m completely fine. But Gaara…I’m not so sure. Maybe you should talk to him?”

Naruto frowns. “I didn’t even notice,” he says, clenching his fist at his side. “I’ll go after him. But first…”

Hinata sighs happily when Naruto leans down and kisses her fully on the lips. When he pulls away his eyes are full of nothing but affection. Hinata knows she is his world, and soon, there’ll be a baby and their world will expand.

“I love you,” Naruto whispers.

“I love you too,” she says, hugging him tightly.

Yes. Today was a very wonderful day. One she’ll never forget.

Notes:

I was so excited to write from Hinata's perspective as the other Omega. Gahhh...poor Gaara.

Chapter 28

Notes:

Hello! Happy Mother's Day!

A short update. I was getting a little down with how dark this was beginning to feel (does anyone else get affected by their own writing like this? I definitely do!) This chapter has a feeling of hope and it makes me feel buzzed for this to keep going.

This story is keeping me on my toes too, because I planned for one thing to happen and it's meandering instead.

I also wrote a small UraGaa drabble this weekend here too. If I could transform it into a manga-style comic I'd be so happy but I know it'll be a ton of work. We'll see. Things that are worth it aren't always easy, right?

I also went back to modify the last chapter to include a brief mention of Neji! Of course Hinata would be happier if he were still around and I spaced it at the time.

Thanks for sticking with me, and happy reading! <3

Gaara steps outside on the apartment balcony and takes a deep breath of cool, evening air. It's humid and fragrant with floral undernotes and it helps a little to calm his pounding heart.

He grasps his chest, clutching at his jacket. Inside Naruto and Hinata's apartment his vision was beginning to tunnel. Everything was too much and Naruto and Kiba's Alpha scents combined did not help matters.

Not to mention the ache he feels in his heart.

He wants to be supportive of Hinata and Temari. Temari is his sister, for Kami's sake.

But he wants the same. The same recognition. The same excitement. He wants his friends to praise him and discuss baby names and have someone else to talk to about all of his fears that feel like they might swallow him whole.

His mask of calm is in place, but he's anything but.

Gaara feels, rather than hears, several gusts of wind before large, black clawed and scaley feet grasp the balcony beside him. A curved talon leaves a mark on the wood.

Done so soon? Urashiki's voice enters his mind. The owl turns his head completely upside down and regards Gaara with bright gold orbs. He blinks and makes a chattering sound with his beak.

If Gaara were in better spirits he'd be laughing at the spectacle that is his Alpha-not-Alpha.

"No…I'm not done yet. I needed a break."

For once, Urashiki doesn't have an immediate witty reply. His head's position returns to normal and he studies the human.

Gaara looks over the edge of the balcony into the lit city below. There is a bit of a breeze and it carries the smell of petrichor. A few raindrops drip onto the wooden rail in which they share.

The rain begins to come down harder, plinking off the balcony above them. Urashiki extends a wing to cover Gaara from the water, and Gaara smiles weakly.

What is it that ails you, my sweet human? Urashiki asks, his gold eyes regarding him curiously as he holds his feathered wing out above him.

Gaara is about to reply when he hears the door behind him creak open.

"Oh, hey! Gaara! I was looking for you! Uh…who are you talking to?" It's Naruto, and he balks at the size of the owl beside Gaara that nearly dwarfs him.

"Uhhh…who's that?" Naruto continues.

Lie if you want, but I see how badly it hurts you.

"He is…" Gaara starts, caught off guard, looking between the bird and his best friend.

You say the word, I'll show him who I am. I can hide my horns, I can pretend to be human. He doesn't have to know what I am, after all. I'd do that for you, if that's what you want. What do you want, Gaara?

Gaara stares at the owl, his eyes wide.

"Gaara, what's the matter! Are you okay?" Naruto reaches for Gaara's wrist. Urashiki's wings flap restlessly at his sides.

"I'm…I'm fine," Gaara replies, and offers Naruto a smile.

The owl suddenly pushes off the ledge and drops low before letting his wings catch the wind, pushing off a gust powerfully. He flies into the night, disappearing into darkness.

Gaara's heart sinks. Has he made him upset? Was he…serious? He'd do that, for him?

"That's my…personal summon," Gaara says listlessly as he watches him fly away.

Naruto lets go of Gaara's wrist and instead pulls him into an embrace. Gaara tenses at first, then slowly relaxes into Naruto's hold.

"I've missed you," Naruto says into Gaara's hair. Gaara sighs and inhales deeply, breathing him in.

"Congratulations," Gaara says quietly, wrapping his arms around him.

"Huh? What for?"

Gaara pulls back and gives him a wry smile.

"You're going to be a father."

"Oh! Yeah!" Naruto laughs sheepishly.

Gaara shakes his head, though his smile is fond.

"Are you nervous?" Gaara asks.

"Definitely! This isn't like a mission! Though…I'm sure we'll do just fine."

"You'll be a wonderful father," Gaara reassures him. "You and Hinata both will be amazing parents, I'm sure of it."

"Thanks Gaara, but I came outside to check on you. Are you sure you're okay?" Naruto gives him a scrutinizing glance from head to toe. "Hinata was worried about you."

"Hinata?" Gaara asks. "I'm so sorry to have worried her."

Gaara turns and rests his arms over the wooden balcony as he looks below. "It's been hard lately. Harder than usual, I think. I've had some really good moments, but…I think I've been feeling very lonely lately, and afraid."

Gaara's mask is carefully placed, and the timbre of his voice is deep and calm.

Naruto rests his hand on the Kazekage's shoulder.

"Well, if it's work related you can bet I'll be joining you shortly as Hokage, believe it!"

Gaara laughs softly. "I do. I know. It's not that…not really."

Naruto is silent and Gaara takes a deep breath, considering his next words carefully.

"I love seeing my friends all growing up and settling down. But at the same time…I feel left out."

"Oh?" Naruto asks. "How so?"

"I want…a child of my own. And, an…attentive Alpha…"

Gaara looks back and forth to be sure there's no one else listening. "I may have found one."

Naruto's eyes widen. "You did?!" He asks excitedly.

Gaara lowers his voice and looks away from Naruto. "...I think so…"

Naruto beams. "That's great news, Gaara! Who are they?! We should meet them!"

"I'm not so sure about that yet," Gaara replies, his smile soft but genuine. "I'm still vetting him. He's…different. Very different. Not at all what I would have expected for myself."

Gaara suddenly sways and holds tighter to the railing. He says nothing but his eyes are wide with alarm. He feels a little dizzy, and very tired.

He meets Naruto's worried eyes.

"Hey, Gaara! Are you okay? What happened?" Naruto's warm hands are bracing his shoulder, and another around his back, just above the curve of his spine.

"I-I'm fine!" Gaara stammers, not expecting to be this close to Naruto so suddenly. He suspects this is what a damsel in distress feels like.

"Maybe I'm not so fine…" Gaara caves when Naruto narrows his eyes at him in disbelief. His expression would be funny if he wasn't at the receiving end of it.

"I've had a long day and I'm exhausted," he says. Then, he feels it. A small flutter. Gaara gasps and grabs at his abdomen, flat, though, if he were alone and Urashiki's jutsu dispelled, his belly is beginning to swell noticeably, along with his chest. The feeling repeats again, and Gaara strokes his stomach, as though reassuring his child he's right here.

"What…what are you doing…?" Naruto asks, eyebrow raised and his scrutinizing eyes still inspect him as though he were playing a prank as Konohamaru was known to do to him.

"I…I have to go…" Gaara breathes, his face filled with reverence and awe.

"You're gonna say goodbye, right?"

Gaara nods. "I will. Sorry, Naruto, I've been…dealing with things. I'll tell you more when I can."

"You said that last time…" Naruto mutters under his breath, and when Gaara arches a concerned brow bone at him he waves his hands and laughs it off.

"I really am so happy for you and Hinata. Boruto will certainly be blessed to have you for family. Congratulations."

With that, he gives Naruto a brief hug, eager to move on before he lingers too long in his arms, and dwells on the dark pit of the things that might have been between them.

He parts with Temari, tells her how proud he is, how much he adores her, and gives Shikamaru his support as well. He finds Kankuro and tells him he'll be returning to their hotel room, and Kankuro lets him know not to wait up, that he'll catch him in the morning at the train station.

Oh, so he'll be alone tonight then. He hopes that isn't entirely true. He wants his Alpha…he wants…

As Gaara finds Hinata last, the gracious host, he freezes like a deer caught in the bright light of a fire jutsu.

She's sitting on a couch between Sakura and Ino, with a knitting project on her lap. That's not what catches Gaara off kilter.

The veins at her temple strain with her Kekkei Genkai. Her Byakugan are trained right at him. She blushes and looks away, her eyes quickly returning to normal.

What…did she see?

Why was she looking?

"Oh…sorry Gaara. I…sensed something, so I was merely scanning the room. I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to be invasive."

Gaara is speechless. What did she see?

Finally he finds his voice. "Lady Hinata, I came to say my farewell. Thank you for having me. Again, I am so pleased that baby Boruto will be joining us soon. Please, do not hesitate to call upon me if you should need anything I can provide."

Hinata tilts her chin back up to meet his eyes. He smiles at her warmly. If she does know, there's no reason to push her away.

She understands, more than anyone Gaara knows. About Omegas, pregnancy, Naruto, the strangeness of the Otsutsuki Clan…and love.

"Gaara…" she hums brightly. "Naruto and I want nothing but the best for you. If you ever need to talk to us, or me," she says, knowingly, "we are always here for you."

Gaara hears the truth of her words. The way her eyes glitter as she smiles at him, positively radiant and beaming with joy.

Gaara's chest tightens and his eyes sting. She does know. She's seen with her own eyes.

And for once, of all his friends and siblings, he finally feels truly seen. Eventually Gaara is able to part ways with everyone and slip outside into the cool evening air, as rain continues to plipplipplink on the rooftops.

He smiles as he walks to his hotel room, a small platform of sand hovering above him to keep him dry. He feels elated. He's hopeful. He's excited.

He's pregnant. He's having this baby.

He has an attentive and undoubtedly adoring Alpha, and though he is most definitely not conventional in any sense, that suits him just fine.

Though there are certainly many problems to work through, he is at peace with it all, for now.

After all…

Hinata Uzumaki is his ally.

Chapter 29

Summary:

Gaara looks for his mate and learns a new skill.

Notes:

There's juicy, juicy fanart in this smutfest and I couldn't be more happy with it. The main image from it is using a YCH base from Lesya7 referenced with permission. This YCH can be found here. You can also find her on tumblr.

Sorry for the wait folks, but I hope it was worth it.

Gaara arrives at his hotel room in Konohagakure, on alert for any presence of his Alpha.

He thinks he catches his scent, but upon further inspection, he realizes it's Urashiki's outdoorsy smell lingering on his own clothes from the morning.

He inhales again and sighs. He's disappointed. He thought for sure Ura would follow him here. Perhaps he'd flown off, away to do whatever it is he does with his freetime.

Urashiki has so much of it, too.

Which is why Gaara is also annoyed. He has so little time to spare for himself. So much of him is sacrificed, or rather, served, for the sake of duty, but there's a part of him that yearns to enjoy life as others unburdened by a sworn oath do.

He's lost in his thoughts when he is yanked by the back of his collar and spun, and spun, until he's face first with the wall.

Gaara's first thought is it's an intruder, perhaps an attempt on his life, and his sand is near him frantically shrouding him from the other.

But the hand on his neck is unperturbed. That, and he hears a signature laugh, a cackle even, that signifies Urashiki's delight.

"U-Ura?" Gaara gasps, and he quickly angers. "How dare you, unhand me at once!"

Gaara's sand falls away slowly once he realizes he's in no true danger. But he is bothered. What is Urashiki playing at?

Gaara can sense the other man move closer, shift into his space behind him, the heat his body radiates warming his own. Ura's breath is hot on his neck and damn if he isn't hard and wet all at once.

"Were you out looking for me, hmmm?"

Before Gaara can reply Urashiki's protracted fangs nip his earlobe and he moves downward to nuzzle just behind his ear, one of the most potent sources of Gaara's pheromones.

Gaara feels dizzy and so heady with desire. This has happened all too quickly, he just wants to talk, to speak about their relationship and their baby.

But instead Gaara moans deeply when Urashiki pushes his weight against him, though gently, mindful of his growing belly.

And here, with just the two of them, Urashiki has allowed his disguising jutsu to fall away. Gaara's truth is exposed, his belly round and swollen.

And pressed firmly to the wall.

Long, graceful white fingers intertwine with Gaara's, and pink fingers lock them together. Urashiki's hard length presses against his ass and he instinctively rolls his hips back into him, seeking more contact.

Gaara turns his head slightly, as far as he can, to meet pale eyes. Urashiki's smile stretches wider when their eyes meet in the dark, illuminated only by the glow of street lamps below the hotel window.

"I was hoping I'd find you, yes," Gaara huffs, distracted by a flurry of kisses along the side of his neck and hairline.

"Hmm, what for?" Urashiki teases softly, the ebb and flow of his hips coming to a frustrating halt.

"I wanted…to talk about…what you said," Gaara manages, hips continuing to grind against Urashiki's clothed cock, silently begging his Alpha to continue.

Ura tuts at this and presses his weight more firmly against his claim, pushing him further against the wall. Gaara can barely move.

"Careful!" Gaara cries out, alarmed.

"I'm not hurting the child," Urashiki replies, with a twinge of annoyance.

"He…he kicked today," Gaara says quietly. He suddenly is spinning again, off of the wall and now with his back to it, fingers guiding his chin up to meet Urashiki's Byakugan.

"You should have started with that," Ura murmurs. His thumb rests on Gaara's cheek, studying him.

Gaara wonders what it is he sees or is searching for. His lips part, his breathing is shallow. He hears his heart pound in his ears. Why is he so nervous?

"Is he kicking now?" Ura asks, more softly, almost a whisper. His other hand travels low to push up his Omega's mesh armor and jacket, and rests on his bump.

Gaara's stomach somersaults at his Alpha's warm attention. "Not that I can feel, not at the moment."

Urashiki grins. "Let's stir him up," he purrs, his other thumb reaching down to brush Gaara's lips.

Gaara kisses at the digit presented to him. He considers taking it in his mouth, swirling his tongue across the digit, and fueling the Otsutsuki's desire. It would give him a little more power in this situation, if he could learn the right buttons to push to make his Alpha blind with need.

He supposes that kind of power is only to be had with more practice. And he's certainly devoted to learning a new skill.

But for now, there's a question on his lips that needs answering before he can indulge his Omegan instincts.

"Did you mean it? When you said you'd change your appearance to be human? You'd…do that for me?"

"Why wouldn't I?" Urashiki quips back quickly, a brow cocked upright. His eyes are following his thumb that is caught between the curves of Gaara's cupid's bow while his other hand remains pressed to his belly.

Gaara is silent, watching the Otsutsuki quietly. His lips are pursed against the thumbs but they make no further movement.

Urashiki inhales sharply before continuing. "Perhaps I'd learn something by…integrating…with you humans. Perhaps it would be fun. I'm quite bored of keeping my distance."

Gaara sighs and regards the other thoughtfully. "I'm not sure how it would work, but there are times I might like to be with you beyond my bedroom and in secret. The secrets weigh heavy on my heart. I should be focused on my duty, not…"

Urashiki removes his hands from Gaara and instead uses them to capture a trembling hand. He brings smooth knuckles to his lips, his eyes bright. Gaara is often astounded by how happy he can be, when he is often mercurial and even frightening with his swings of malice. But like this, Gaara feels his joy reach him. And it only strengthens the bond they share.

"Do not focus on what you should be doing, Love. If I did that I'd certainly be wallowing in self-pity for how I do not measure up to the Clan's expectations.

"And I know how it upsets you. It's why I suggested it in the first place. But, it's up to you. People will understand your summoning animal. But will they understand me?" he asks. "You wanted to control the narrative, you told me. But I do not always behave."

Gaara laughs at this, feeling lighter. "No, you do not always behave." Gaara sighs and his knees bow when Urashiki chuckles and leans forward, planting soft kisses on his cheek and up to his scar.

"There are still matters that should be left to your bedroom and stay secret," Ura coos, pulling away from the human to look at him fully.

Gaara's green eyes are blazing. "You are right," he agrees. He folds his arms across his chest, and with his sand he forces Urashiki's head down to meet his lips.

Urashiki gives a muffled protest but it quickly melts away. As does the sand.

It isn't long before Gaara is on his back on the made-up bed, helping Urashiki remove his own clothing frantically.

"So many buttons," Urashiki teases, threatening to snap one clean off. Gaara shoots him a dark glance and carefully removes it instead and shrugs out of his jacket, and Ura's warm hands are under his mesh instantly, helping him to pull it over his head.

Gaara moans when a roaming set of lips find a sensitive nipple and latch on, rolling the nub between teeth.

Gaara's hands find strong shoulders and lean thighs push his apart easily while fingers caress up and down the inside of Gaara's thighs.

"Ura! Wait!" Gaara gasps. He props himself up on his elbows and Urashiki leans back on his heels.

"What?" Urashiki asks, not bothering to hide his annoyance. But his eyes travel to Gaara's swollen belly and his eyes are alight. His thumb brushes over Gaara's naval, before he flattens his palm. He seems to be waiting to feel a kick.

"I want to try something," Gaara says, swallowing nervously.

Urashiki's brow bone juts upward. "Try what? You've got my attention…"

Gaara's eyes lower to the rumpled blanket between them. "You've always worked to seduce me. But the thing is, I don't know how to seduce you. What do you like?"

Gaara gazes at Urashiki now, his youth and serene expression making him seem almost childlike, and certainly naive, even if he is the Kazekage of his people.

"Hmmm…" Urashiki ponders, grinning mischievously. "You want to know what pleases me?"

Gaara nods his head almost imperceptibly. He exhales heavily through his nose when pale fingers brush against his lips. A thumb probes and spreads his lips apart, and presses past his teeth to his tongue. Gaara breathes in and swallows the thumb and gazes at the Otsutsuki lustfully.

Urashiki chuckles, clearly pleased with his Omega's initiative. "Well, you're already doing a great job of it. But I can imagine a much better place for your pretty lips."

Ura unceremoniously strips down with one hand, the other still deep in Gaara's hot mouth, his tongue swirling over the pad of the digit. His cock is suddenly in his free hand, twitching with anticipation.

Gaara notices and pulls free from Ura's thumb. He's transfixed but doesn't yet act as he considers his next steps.

Urashiki narrows his eyes but not angrily—he strokes his length with his wet thumb, rubbing the small, bead of moisture on his slit and gives a throaty groan.

"Worship me…" he manages at last. He licks his lips and swipes his tongue along his fangs and Gaara can smell blood. "Please your God…that is what I desire most."

Gaara shivers at the command.

"Yes…Alpha," Gaara replies softly, timbre deep and smooth and he hopes it comes across seductively. He positions himself on his knees on the floor, his hands coming to rest on taught thighs and rest between them. He gazes down at the thick organ standing to attention, eyelids heavy. He feels Ura's penetrating stare and crooked smile beam at him.

There's little else on Gaara's mind in this moment, blissfully so, than the task at hand. He realizes this and ponders how his mind has gone so quiet, how it is even possible when there's so much noise in his mind with responsibilities and appearances and his pregnant sister of all things but Urashiki's strong, masculine scent entices and he wants to be one with him, wrapped between his legs and made whole.

Gaara's doe-like gaze finds Ura as he grasps his length from him and grasps it firmly, stroking it with a deliberate, slow lap of his tongue.

Urashiki's fingers find a shoulder and his hair and dig, and Gaara moans. The pain is sharp but surprisingly not unpleasant.

"Nnngggh," comes Urashiki's incoherent moan. He sighs and shifts his legs and feet before releasing Gaara. He lays back on the bed, his arms resting behind his head. "Don't stop on my account," he says, opening an eye lazily when Gaara hesitates.

Gaara continues, lapping the side of the glans with long, fluid licks, while one hand grasps his root steady. He yearns to feel his knot already. Out of curiosity, he wants to see it even more.

"Mmmmm that's good…" Ura says.

"I'm not done," Gaara replies, and his cheeks heat when Urashiki chuckles.

"It would be disappointing if you stopped now," he retorts. "Such a tease you would be. You wouldn't do that, would you?"

The question sends a thrill through Gaara. It seems he's been presented with a challenge, and his usually reserved hubris makes him rise to the occasion.

"Watch me," Gaara says silkily, and leaves it to Urashiki's interpretation if his meaning is literal or figurative. Either way, Urashiki props himself back up and he is indeed watching most intently, grinning in the self-assured way that is his trademark.

And he does. He teases. He massages Ura's balls and even his perineum with a gentle and coaxing thumb, while his other hand slowly slides up and down the girth of his white shaft, coated with the slick of his saliva. He gazes up at his god, his eyes slitted gemstones beneath his dark ringed eyelids as his tongue traces the slit of the crown.

To Gaara's satisfaction, Urashiki's thighs quiver and his toes curl and he is quite vocal about his appreciation. He bites his lower lip and a drop the size and color of garnet forms on his lip.

"Mmmm…you little minx….ahhhh!"

Gaara swallows him, hand holding the root firm where he can not fully reach. Gaara's too inexperienced to know how to swallow him fully.

"F-fuck!"

Gaara sets a steady rhythm, his head bobbing back and forth, his whole body rocking in time with the motion, energized by the flow of chakra that he knows exists and courses between their bodies when connected this way. How does he look to his Alpha, he wonders. How does his mate feel the chakra between them?

"Ga-Gaara! You keep that up, I'm, I'm...!"

Gaara slows down suddenly, a wet popping sound resulting when Ura's swollen head leaves his mouth. He grips him but does not continue, and merely watches with glassy eyes.

"You ill-mannered, foul little brat!" Urashiki curses, gripping the sheets beside him tightly.

The slightest smile graces Gaara's lips. For the first time with Urashiki, he feels completely in control. He loves it, and it's too soon for him to relinquish his newfound power.

"My manners?" Gaara asks calmly, leaning forward to glide his tongue across Ura's cock from base to tip. "I'm worshiping you, just as you requested. If nothing else, I hope you find my demeanor rather accommodating. If you have a problem with my attitude you can take it up with my advisors."

Gaara watches as Urashiki's expression flickers between anger, amusement, and finally, settles on adoration and his long fingers come to grip his unruly red hair. He tugs, beckoning, and Gaara rises from his knees to meet him for a heady, breathless kiss.

"I want you," Ura murmurs against his lips. "I want you like nothing I've ever wanted before."

Gaara sighs and moans and seeks more, deepening the kiss. The words fuel him. He is wanted. Needed. There's another word on the forefront of his mind, one he does not let fully form before he pulls away from Urashiki's lips, panting and wanting but he's not done yet, not ready to submit to his Alpha though his instincts nearly scream at him to be consumed and taken by his mate.

"I want you too," Gaara says levelly, focusing on slowing his breathing. "But I'm not done with you yet."

Urashiki laughs. "Well, my dear, please continue. How rude it would be of me to keep you from your altar." His grip remains in Gaara's hair, and he guides him down to the apex of his thighs.

Gaara doesn't protest at the insistent push on his skull. He returns to his work, hungry and eager.

"Good…that's so good…" Ura purrs.

Gaara takes his time. His own knees ache beneath him but it doesn't discourage him—he continues a steady pace, thoroughly exploring Urashiki's arousal with his lips and tongue and hot mouth. His partner's noticeable sounds of enjoyment fuel his own arousal and he feels so good even though he's the one giving pleasure.

Urashiki's breathing hitches and his fingers dig into his scalp a little tighter. Gaara raises his eyes and sees how disheveled his Alpha is. He looks very focused, as though he were staring down an opponent. Gaara thinks he'd be very formidable indeed.

"I'm…I'm close," Ura pants.

Gaara moans in reply, mouth full of him. It's seconds later that he tastes and feels the hot, salty spend on his tongue and the back of his throat. He decides he doesn't mind the taste, and as Ura's cock jerks with small aftershocks then finally stills, Gaara slips off of him.

He swallows, and wipes his mouth with the back of his hand. Urashiki's cock is still fully hard, and the bulb of a knot is full and thick and swollen and Gaara feels his body respond immediately to the sight of it. His sex throbs needily.

Urashiki seems dazed, but he shakes himself out of it once he sees his Omega staring.

"Like what you see?"

Gaara nods.

"I don't think I have it in me to give you the rut you deserve," Urashiki says, reaching out to stroke Gaara's cheek. "Not yet anyway. But I can still fill you. Is that what you want?"

Gaara feels the slick wet against the inside of his thighs. He nods.

"You need to say it," Ura replies, tersely.

"Yes," Gaara confirms.

"Good."

Urashiki rises to his long legs, which in turn prompts Gaara off of his knees from the floor. Hands find his rib cage, then his hips, and he is guided to the bed and pushed onto it, face down. He falls unceremoniously onto the mattress on hands and knees and he doesn't care about the rough, undignified treatment when Ura crawls on top of him, mindful not to press his weight down.

"You're so good for me," Ura coos into his ear, his lips brushing against the tip of it and down his neck. His hands roam and one presses low against Gaara's belly and another to his nipple of his growing breasts and gives a little tug.

Gaara whines and spreads his thighs. His mate's knot is hard and slick against his ass, and the movement guides him in between his thighs. He feels impatient in the next few seconds that feel far too long, stretching for an eternity.

And then, he can feel the crown of Ura's cock find its target, pressing against his tight, eager hole. He's so wet already, there's no need for further preparation.

"Lay down with me," Urashiki says, and Gaara is pulled down onto his side instead, with Ura behind him, hips aligned. He protests, but Ura simply chuckles quietly and presses kisses to his shoulder.

Then he feels it. The slow, slow, nearly painful burn and stretch as he is filled, inch by painstaking inch, deeper and deeper until there's the knot, a thick gland that stops their progress, his body cannot accommodate it just yet.

Ura reaches for Gaara's jaw and pulls him into an insistent kiss. Gaara sighs and moans into his mouth, and begins rocking his hips instinctively. Urashiki's free hand grips his hip still, and the Omega whines again frustrated into the other's mouth.

Then there's piercing pain, and Gaara screams. It's muffled at first, by Ura's mouth, but he breaks free from the kiss.

"Shh, shh," Ura coaxes. He juts his hips deeper, his knot almost fully engulfed in Gaara's tight heat. "You can do this," he says gently.

Gaara whimpers and tears roll down his cheeks. "Ahhh! That hurts." Sand hurtles at Urashiki but he ignores it and it does nothing to deter him.

"I'm almost fully inside. You can take my knot. I know you can. You're a good little human, so desperate to please me. You can and will accept all of me."

To emphasize his point, Urashiki cants his hips and pushes deeper, thrusting past the point of resistance. Gaara cries out and is sobbing now, body shaking from the effort.

"Shh, shh," Ura coaxes. "You did so well. You did so well for me. You're so wonderful. You're so perfect for me, my darling."

Gaara's sobs lessen as the soft-spoken praise and affection on his shoulders, neck, and ear soothe him. His entrance throbs, the pain still sharp, but it slowly gives way to a dull ache. He simply lies on his side, his body clenching and releasing his mate's knot that seals him full.

The stretch begins to hurt less and less. The ache subsides into a growing need unfurling at his root chakra like a lotus blossom. His cock, soft moments ago, stirs to life with avid interest.

Ura strokes his stomach so tenderly, his face buried in the crook of Gaara's neck and sweet smell. His hand creeps up to a swollen breast and squeezes, the round mound of flesh filling his palm perfectly.

"More," Gaara says.

Ura thumbs his nipple before bringing his fingers to Gaara's lips. They probe the corners of his mouth before Gaara parts his lips and swallows them, eagerly sucking in anticipation of what's next.

"Good, that's good…such a good Omega you are. You enjoy being so full of your Alpha, don't you?"

Enthusiastic sucking sounds are his reply, as well as hips rolling on Ura's cock.

"So desperate to be fucked, hmm?"

Gaara moans on Ura's fingers. The sound is foreign to him, had he made that animalistic noise?

"Patience," Ura admonishes.

His fingers slip out, and gently rub against Gaara's lips, coating saliva on them, before trailing down to reach for their prize. Urashiki's hand clutches Gaara's weeping length and begins to stroke.

There's no part of Gaara's logical mind that is present for the experience. He's reduced to pure basal instinct, moaning and fucking himself on his mate's knot, mind blank with nothing more than the desire to seek more of this mind-melting pleasure.

The only thing that keeps him tethered to his sense of self are Urashiki's words of endearment, sweet pillow talk that validates him, that let's him know he is safe and wanted and so good and certainly he cannot be a monster if he is needed like this, if someone, a God no less, needs him and desires him.

Urashiki finally recovers from his previous orgasm and is fully participating in the rut once more, bashing Gaara's prostate and cervix most punishingly with his thick glans. He grips Gaara's throat for purchase and thrusts from behind, and it feels so, so excruciatingly good, he can't possibly last much longer being hollowed out this way, he barely even notices the hand stroking him and the precum dribbling down the side of himself.

"F-fffuck," Gaara utters, not normally one to indulge in profanity but this is certainly a moment for exception.

"What's that, dear?" Urashiki taunts, and—

Gaara can hear the gloating in his tone and somehow he has lost the power he had moments ago, but he could care less about power right now so long as his Alpha doesn't stop, "Please don't stop, pleasedon'tstop, ahh, ah—AHHHH!"

When Gaara comes to, there's ringing in his ears and his mind is fuzzy, even possibly light-headed. Urashiki is still thrusting inside him, though his pace is becoming increasingly frantic and he growls and clamps Gaara tightly with his hands, milking his cock in the Omega's tight sheath, until he can budge no longer, his knot seemingly more swollen than the first time.

Urashiki huffs, sounding relieved. His hand comes to wrap around Gaara's belly and it rests there, lazily, boneless.

"Mmmm," he moans, his nose pressed to Gaara's nape, along the scar of his claiming bite. "So good. Gaara."

"Hm?" Gaara asks. He is…content. His mind is still in a pleasant buzz and his body is warm and still ebbing with pleasure. He's sticky and certainly needs a wash, but he cares little about that now.

"Our child. He's kicking," Ura murmurs. His hand flattens and curves around Gaara's protruded abdomen, right above his spent cock. His pinky finger plays with a small red ringlet of hair.

Gaara smiles. He of course can feel him too. "It seems we've woken him up."

Urashiki hums and strokes Gaara's stomach with his thumb, still locked to his mate in a tie.

"I can't wait to meet you."

"Neither can I," Gaara replies wistfully.

Chapter 30

Summary:

The mated pair enjoy an intimate meal...in public. Gaara discusses his concerns and Urashiki fills his plate.

Gaara stares down at the hot coals in the center of their table apprehensively.

"You seem worried," a lilting voice calmly observes.

Gaara sighs, and grips his chin, staring at the burning embers while he thinks about how to say what is on his mind.

"I'm…worried. About what she will say. About what they both will say," Gaara says with another sigh.

"There's no need to introduce me so soon, is there?" Urashiki hums. He's sitting across from Gaara with his cheek resting on his fist, and his elbow on the table.

"As soon as you and I are observed together, more than once, there will be questions and rumors and gossip. And I owe my siblings the truth."

Urashiki shifts his legs and torso, leaning back and draping his arm over a large floor cushion at a cozy, intimate yakiniku restaurant in Sunagakure. Both men are seated on the floor across from one another.

"The whole truth? Or just your version of it?"

Gaara feels as though he's been slapped. His mood sours and his brows crease, darkening his expression.

Urashiki looks as though he is going to say something, but just then the server, a young, wide-eyed young woman Gaara recognizes but cannot name, brings over a set of menus.

"L-Lord Gaara," she stammers. "I, I mean, L-Lord Kazekage. What an honor to have you in my family's restaurant tonight."

Gaara glances at Ura quickly as though to warn him to not give too much away. There's a mischievous glint in his eyes but he merely smiles and observes the interaction.

Gaara smiles softly. "This restaurant has been on my radar for some time. I'm glad to have finally made the trip."

The server takes a deep lungful of air then seems to resume with a more confident approach. "Can I get you both started with anything to drink?"

"Water for me please," Gaara says, "And whatever my friend would like."

Ura's brow raises at Gaara's word choice. "I'll have a bottle of your finest sake," he says.

Gaara feels his eyes bore into him and he feels a flush of embarrassment creep into his cheeks. Just what does he intend to do with sake, anyway? And money isn't an issue, but he dislikes being showy about his status.

The server nods and quickly retreats.

"Please be careful," Gaara warns. "Your actions affect me directly, and if your behavior reflects badly on me, it will reflect badly on my Council and others as well."

Urashiki gives a small laugh. "Perhaps I just want a little bit of fun. You can be a bit…uptight…sometimes."

"I thought you couldn't eat?" Gaara asks. "How does alcohol work?"

Ura shrugs. "I suppose we'll find out."

"Careful…" Gaara urges through clenched teeth. He takes in the sight of Urashiki's face, illuminated in a warm glow of lamp light from above them. He looks himself, save for his horns, which are nowhere in sight. He's ghostly pale, but not pure white. Gaara had to negotiate the slight change in his skin tone and Ura caved begrudgingly.

The server returns, carrying a tray containing glasses of water, a sake carafe, and sake cups for two.

"Thank you," Gaara says, dipping his head politely. Then he reaches for the water.

"You're welcome! Are you ready to order?" she asks.

Gaara hasn't had much time at all to look over the menu, but Urashiki has no qualms speaking for him.

Which Gaara finds aggravating.

"We'll have the seafood," he says, quite pleased with himself. Urashiki is all smiles towards the young woman. He pauses and looks at Gaara curiously. "Unless there's something else you would like?" he offers.

Gaara gives him a slight nod and turns to her. He hasn't considered that perhaps Urashiki is actually genuinely having a good time, speaking to someone other than himself.

Rather than reprimanding him for his out-of-turn, perhaps he should keep an open mind, and let Urashiki know if he's overstepped his bounds. They are, afterall, quite literally worlds apart with their customs and upbringings.

"A side plate of wagyu beef, please," Gaara says, handing the menus back to her with a kind smile.

"Wagyu, seafood, got it! Great choices—the seafood travels all the way here from Kirigakure by the new thunder train so I can assure you it is the best quality! Please make yourselves comfortable."

She leaves, and the two of them are alone. Or at least it feels that way. There are other patrons, but they seem far away and hard to see clearly in the dim lighting of the restaurant, and their conversations are muted.

Gaara turns his attention back to his mate. "What do you intend to do with a plate of seafood?" he asks.

"Why, cook for you, of course. Though, it would be better if it were bounty I caught myself."

Gaara stares at his Alpha. He's completely without words.

His eyes travel back to the coals, as Urashiki carefully pours himself a drink. Then a second. He nudges it slowly towards Gaara.

"I can't have that," Gaara says.

"You can't? Who says?"

"Only most people. Alcohol is terrible for a developing baby."

"Ah!" Urashiki replies, and snatches the cup back. "So peculiar you humans are…"

"Shh! Not so loud."

"Don't 'shhh' me," Ura retorts, but there's a twinkle in his eye and he doesn't seem to be taking Gaara's reprimand seriously.

"You still don't know what it will do to you."

Ura smirks and knocks back his sake. He makes a startled face and puckers, and Gaara can't help but laugh.

"Aghh!"

Gaara feels tears prick at the corners of his eyes, he's trying so hard to not laugh any louder and draw attention to themselves.

"It burns! It's sweet and it burns and, and—are you laughing at me?!"

Gaara covers his mouth with his fist and clears his throat, but his eyes are squinting and he feels so joyous, filled with the thought that this is a moment to be captured, preserved for the future in darker times.

He inhales sharply through his nose and removes his hand. He smiles, and Ura seems to be caught off guard. The blow of Gaara's perceived wrong-doing must have softened.

"Gaara…"

The way Urashiki says his name makes him feel light. It tugs at him. It makes him feel whole. It reminds him…

Oh. It's the same as whenever Naruto would call him by his name.

Is this…

Is it…?

The word doesn't come to mind. Not clearly in its totality, anyway.

Urashiki holds out his hand across the table and around the recessed heat, open and waiting.

Gaara stares at him quizzically.

"Your hand, sweetheart."

Gaara swallows, his throat feels thick. "Here?" he asks, his eyes sweeping the restaurant. Fortunately, it seems it is still fairly private.

Urashiki closes his hand and retracts it, smile fading. Gaara's heart leaps into his throat. Ura appears so disappointed, and it hurts, it hurts him so badly to see.

"Wait!" Gaara cries, and offers his hand. While he's still experiencing trepidation over being seen with an Alpha-not-Alpha Otsutsuki playing as a human, he doesn't want to feel that dark pit of despair beckon him like that again.

He's worked so hard to put that behind him, and just now it felt so chillingly close.

Urashiki smiles, gently taking Gaara's hand in his own. He holds their entwined hands near his face, and closes his fingers around the human's.

His thumb brushes against Gaara's thumb, and Gaara's stomach flutters.

"...Hmm. Is this your sand armor? I thought your hands were softer than this…"

"It-it is."

"Why do you wear it? Even if I am here to protect you?"

"I…I don't mean any offense by it. It is out of habit. It's how I've protected myself all my life. It's…how I have survived."

"Of course," Ura murmurs. He turns Gaara's hand palm-side up and kisses his heart-line.

Gaara feels his body light up from his toes to the top of his head, and Kami he can smell his own Alpha-appeasing pheromones over the other delicious smells in this place, advertising his desires in the most embarrassing way.

Gaara wishes Urashiki looked like himself at this moment. Even though he isn't quite, the profile of his nose and strong brow are still decidedly handsome, especially while he fawns over him this way.

I'm smitten, Gaara decides.

Gaara watches the other, his hand still a willing captive. Then he feels the baby kick.

Ura hums. "I felt that too."

"...How so?"

"I can sense how our chakra networks entwine. How we share it even when we aren't using it. It's no different for our son. When I touch you, I now sense him too."

Gaara is silent as he considers this. Before he can speak, food comes.

Gaara doesn't move his hand, but Ura reluctantly lets go and turns his attention to the young woman. She seems surprised but she is too polite to say anything about the display of affection towards the reserved Kazekage.

She lights the coals hotter in the inset of the center of the table and sets several plates piled full of delicious food beside them.

"Is there anything else I can get you?" she asks, glancing between them.

"This looks great, thank you," Gaara says.

Satisfied, she turns to leave them alone once more.

Urashiki inspects a pair of chopsticks and raises a brow.

"Like this," Gaara offers, showing how he holds his. He reaches for a piece of thinly sliced beef and lays it on the grill. It sizzles on the hot surface and Gaara gets to work setting some freshly chopped vegetables on the heat as well. Then he sits back and gazes at Ura, more relaxed than he recalls being in a long while since he's met the Otsutsuki.

"Like this, hmm?" Urashiki mimics him with a scallop and a piece of squid.

"That's the idea. And you wait for a little while, and flip, until they are thoroughly cooked."

"How simple." Ura sips his sake and refills his cup from the carafe.

"It is, but sometimes simple tastes better. Especially for fresh, high quality ingredients."

Ura nods, taking another sip.

Gaara notes how Urashiki's cheeks seem flushed already, a bit of lavender high on the cheekbones of his slender face.

"Ura…I wanted to ask you something."

Urashiki grins lazily. "Is that so? I'm all ears."

"Would you…would you come with me to my next appointment? I'm going to find out the gender at my next check up."

"I'd love to," Urashiki says, flipping the scallop and squid over.

"You…You would?"

"Why are you so surprised? By now you should have realized that I'd kill for you. So what is a…'check up'?"

Gaara is taken aback by Urashiki's words, but he continues to eat. He's been so hungry lately, and Ura seems to delight in continuing to fill his plate with charred vegetables and a perfectly seared scallop.

Gaara reaches for the scallop and pops it into his mouth, enjoying the crisp outside and the buttery texture and taste of ocean that floods his senses.

"Mmm." He approves. It's fresher than expected, possibly the best seafood he's ever had in the desert. Almost as good as eating it in Kirigakure. It seems that supporting the thunder train construction was a great idea after all, though he admittedly did little besides sign the permits.

"Did you forget my question?" Ura asks with a crooked grin.

"Sorry, I did for a moment. Where did you learn to grill like that? You cooked it perfectly."

Ura shrugs. "Just happenstance I suppose."

"Hmm. Well, this particular check up I believe my doctor will assess my health…" and he lowers his voice, "the baby's. They'll assess my uterus with a combination of sensory and medical jutsu as well as technology."

"What is expected of me?"

The question is so earnest and serious Gaara blinks a few times before locking eyes with Ura.

"I…I want your company. And…if I'm lucky, the doctor will approve of you. I would like that."

Ura snickers and resumes grilling, this time with the cuts of meat Gaara selected. "Do you need anyone else's opinion of me? Really, dear Kazekage?"

Gaara deflates. It's too late to backpedal.

"There are times when I do not accurately judge a person's character or motives. I am known to be naive at times concerning matters of the heart, and my Council loves to remind me of that fact. There's truth to it, of course. And as I never grew up with the healthiest of relationships, I'm still learning…and—"

"Stop. You're capable of judging these things—more than I think you realize. You're not that small scared boy you like to remind me about so often. That isn't you…not anymore."

Gaara stares at him and rests his chopsticks. He folds his hands under his chin and sighs.

"Nor am I the person you met in the future. I am not the Gaara you met. I am simply me, and I am telling you my concerns. I do wish you'd make a point of reassuring me and validating my fears, rather than discussing who you think I am and casting the matter aside."

Urashiki's brow creases.

"It is important to me to have my doctor's approval or at least her opinion of you. She is an Omega, she is experienced in life, and I trust her. She's been there for me in my youth. And while I debate on what to tell my siblings, she will keep our relationship a secret. Not just because I ask of her, but it is required of her as a medical nin.

"So will you please come, and be on your best behavior?"

"...I can see I've upset you."

Gaara unclenches his jaw now that he realizes it is very tight. His sand jitters in the small gourd on his hip. He doesn't reply, and reaches for his chopsticks to grab a zucchini.

"Here," Ura says, adding several morsels of wagyu to his plate. Whatever tension he felt before seems to melt, and he smiles as he seems to pride himself in feeding his Omega.

"We ordered too much food," Gaara laughs, his shoulders relaxing.

"You're eating for two. Don't stop now," Ura teases. He takes another sip of sake and readjusts so he is sitting closer to the Omega. His hand reaches for Gaara's knee, fingers stroking the fabric of his pants in soothing circles.

"You're a bad influence," Gaara retorts with a sly grin. He allows the touch, as the table obscures it from any prying eyes. It is nice…to be wanted this way.

Urashiki continues to grill and fill Gaara's plate with his free hand, and Gaara continues to eat his fill until he can't possibly eat another bite.

Notes:

I'd been itching to write this concept of Urashiki feeding Gaara for what feels like months now. I finally got it out, and I feel like I need to do it again in a different setting. Hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 31

Summary:

A letter. A favor. A disguise. And a reveal.

Dearest Hinata,

Thank you again for your hospitality when I was able to visit you and Naruto in Konoha. Your home together is beautiful and I am beyond excited for you to meet your baby Boruto.

I must apologize, but I have a favor to ask…

Hinata reads the words carefully, several times, before holding the scroll close to her chest.

She's made up her mind. She will help the Kazekage; she trusts him with her and Naruto's life, and she is beaming that he came to her for assistance. She wonders if she should tell Naruto…but no, not yet. This is between Omegas, and the letter came to her, not Naruto.

She wonders if this confirms what she thought she saw—a heartbeat and a chakra signature in Gaara's womb. There was something else in the house; though, something troubling…she was sure of it. She saw nothing to verify her suspicions but the unease remained.

I have a mate. Before I can go public with our relationship, his origins will not be understood by the public. I need help crafting a background for him.

I understand my ask may be too much. But I must ask you, if there is a possibility of an unknown Hyuga Clan member in existence? An outcasted ancestor with descendants, perhaps? I am hoping this could be his fabricated backstory. You see, he has Byakugan. I'm sure that gives you more questions than answers, but I'm afraid I cannot give them at this time.

Please write back to me one way or the other, at your earliest convenience.

Much love to you three.

Your friend,

Gaara.

Hinata makes a decision and pens her reply later that evening.

A week later…

"Letter for you," Kankuro says gruffly, handing a scroll to his brother. "I'm not sure why you got it here and not the office," he says.

"It must have been a slip up," Gaara replies, noting the feminine curvature of the penmanship on the outside of the scroll. His heart races. "Or maybe it's personal," he adds, "Though I can't imagine whom it would be from."

Gaara reaches for it before his brother yanks it back. Gaara doesn't hide his confusion and stares at Kankuro.

"You've been acting really weird lately, you know…" Kankuro says. "What's going on with you?"

"I'm fine, Kankuro."

"If you have something to say, just say it." Kankuro's holding the scroll in his folded arms, looking down at Gaara with the same angry mother expression that Temari is so great at.

Gaara simply looks at him. Not yet, he thinks.

Kankuro holds the stare, scrutinizing the Kazekage like the baby brother he is because no one else will.

Eventually he sighs and relents, handing the scroll over.

"Thank you," Gaara says, voice warm. "I know it isn't always easy being my brother."

Kankuro groans. "You can say that again. Take care of yourself tonight, would ya? I've got another mission to run. It'll be a few days."

Gaara nods. "Come home safely."

"Yes, Temari," Kankuro snorts, and Gaara laughs too. Seeing Kankuro in a brighter mood is infectious.

Once alone, Gaara quickly opens the scroll and reads its contents.

Dearest Gaara,

Of course I will help. You are family to me.

Gaara's heart swells and he feels his eyes moisten.

There have been several Clan defectors over the years, so it is no stretch that there are blood relatives that are unaccounted for, particularly from the branch family. We have encountered them at times and these days they are allowed to live peacefully, detached from the Clan.

A branch member should have a curse seal upon their forehead. Assuming your mate does not have one, you will want to proceed carefully. My father and others will be very curious and want to trace their lineage, so be aware of that, though I don't think they could uncover anything. The family tree is a bit of a mess.

That being said, I hope to meet them soon! You must love them very much. And I am so excited for you too! You'll be very busy soon.

With love,

Hinata

Water falls to the paper, smearing the ink.

Gaara covers his mouth and sobs. It's the first anyone outside his two confidants have acknowledged his pregnancy. She does know!

And does he? Love him?

He doesn't think about it for long. Instead, he steels himself and wipes the tears from his cheeks. He can do this. Everything will be fine. It has to be.

For his son.

 

It's past midnight when Urashiki lands with a soft step on the Kazekage's balcony. It doesn't take much to sneak past the guards on watch on neighboring rooftops, but Ura does take the precaution to be stealthy, lest he upset his Omega.

Oh. But Gaara was so much more than just his Omega. He's his mate. Partner. Lover.

Lover is not often a word used by the Otsutsuki. Partner, sure, but it has several connotations, the most common of which being one's travel mate across the universe, scouting and planting and devouring and sacrificing for coveted God Fruit.

Ura hasn't had that type of partner before either.

He allows himself to fantasize briefly about Gaara traveling to the ends of the galaxy with him, but he just as quickly dismisses the thought. It's absurd and wishful thinking.

Gaara is merely human after all, and very mortal. Even if Urashiki could change all that, he'd never expect to have his consent. He's made it so clear how important his title and people are to him.

What about me? he thinks bitterly. He's only known this version of Gaara for five months now. He shouldn't even have thoughts like this. But the Otsutsuki are known for their drive for power, and this feels no different.

He's driven to provide, to protect, to possess. He wonders how much of that is his hormones, completely out of flux since being in the young Omega's orbit. His biology had never given him such trouble prior to this.

Gaara is awake. Urashiki's eyes widen in surprise when the door on his veranda slides open, and sand slithers out to greet him in a slow wave rolling across his ankles.

When Gaara steps out from the dark depths of his master bedroom however, Urashiki frowns.

"Why aren't you sleeping?" Urashiki asks, sharper than he intended. There are dark circles under Gaara's eyes and his heart is pounding in his throat at the sight.

"Is something wrong?" he tries again when Gaara's eyes narrow and he doesn't reply. He activates his Byakugan and does a thorough scan, but both parent and child seem to have normal chakra levels.

Gaara's hand is held on his belly, protruding now only because Urashiki has allowed his illusion jutsu to melt away.

"...I can't sleep."

"Why not?" Urashiki asks, face smoothing, ushering Gaara back into his home. Gaara does so, and closes the door behind them. Then, once the curtains are drawn tight, he turns to Urashiki.

Urashiki watches avidly as Gaara's thumb strokes his own stomach.

"Where's my kiss, hmm?" Ura asks, smirking. "I haven't seen you all day."

"Sorry," Gaara apologizes, and steps onto his toes to give Urashiki a chaste kiss on his lips. Urashiki holds him and brings him close, kissing him slowly, until he decides Gaara's heart isn't in it and he pulls away and stares down at the captive in his arms.

"...What is it?" Ura asks, raising a brow. "Work problems? Has your village's water source dried out?"

Gaara shakes his head slowly. "No…it's not that…"

"Just tell me already." Urashiki tries his damndest to keep the annoyance he feels out of his tone. Why won't he just be forthcoming? Hasn't he proved himself enough by now?

The lack of faith is triggering, particularly as he's had his fair share of his superior treating him as though he's incompetent. He sure as hell won't let this man, no, boy subject him to the same treatment.

He inhales and exhales slowly, trying to dissipate his sudden mood swing. He hopes he is overreacting.

Gaara folds his arms and mirrors Urashiki's sigh. "Mr. Masashi has gone missing, or so the Council has told me. You wouldn't know anything about it, would you?"

Urashiki stares at Gaara blankly.

"I don't," he replies. "I forgot about him to be frank with you, after you agreed that his comings and goings don't seem suspicious."

Gaara stares back. Urashiki wonders what's going on in his crazy human mind.

"You're not accusing me, are you?"

"...No. I am realizing I was not very clear on my directions, and I apologize for that. I thought you were still keeping an eye on him. But that means…we don't know what happened to him, and I hoped you might have some insight."

"I'm afraid not, dear. Is this what has you so tightly wound?"

Gaara nods.

"I hardly see how it's your problem?" Urashiki takes a step towards Gaara, who unfurls his arms. Ura closes his eyes and scents him deeply; his Omega smells slightly bitter from his upset, but otherwise healthy. He wraps his arms around Gaara's shoulders and pulls him tight, and Gaara gives a small gasp and his arms slowly rest on Urashiki's shoulder blades.

Urashiki presses his nose to the join of the human's neck and shoulder and sighs. "I thought you didn't like the guy, hmm?"

"...It's suspicious. I hadn't heard until today, but some of my political opponents are making me out to be a suspect due to my public decision not to endorse him. That and…I certainly did not wish ill intent upon him."

Ura tuts and pulls back just enough to dip his finger under Gaara's chin to get a better look at him.

"Oh? You think I wouldn't notice your lie?"

Gaara's face turns crimson and his brows furrow together. "It's not a lie," Gaara replies calmly, though he moves his chin free. "I didn't want him to die."

"No one has said he's dead, have they?"

"No, but the outlook isn't good."

"Gaaraaa…leave it alone, and come to bed. Worrying about it won't find him. But it will cause problems for you and my child."

"Ours," Gaara corrects.

"Well, yes, that's a given," Urashiki replies jovially.

He undresses. Urashiki has no use for sleep, but he craves the contact of his mate's bare flesh warm against his own. He's quick to peel off his layers and fold them neatly and place them in a chair (if only because he's been given Gaara's signature side eye that is extremely judgemental, though the young man insists quite innocently that he's not when Urashiki throws his clothes all over his tidy bedroom like a dust devil).

He follows Gaara down onto the mattress, helping free him from his silky robe that is tied across his round midsection.

Gaara gives him a look that suggests he's crazy for even considering touching him at this hour.

"If you're unable to sleep I believe I might have a solution," Urashiki says with a husky whisper. He may be crazy but he's still going to try his luck.

Gaara frowns but doesn't complain when white hands push the robe away and off his shoulders. A nipple finds its way into an eager hand, then a hot mouth, while the other breast is kneaded in another hand.

Gaara lets out a shaky moan. Urashiki grins with the Omega's teat caught between his teeth.

In a quick movement Urashiki pulls him on top of him and laces their fingers together and Gaara sinks down and presses their hands to the mattress.

It isn't much later that Ura smirks, stroking the redhead's hair as he sleeps soundly nestled in his arms.

 

"I look like a fool," Urashiki grimaces, studying his appearance and human garments in the mirror of Gaara's bathroom. "But if this is how I must look to go to this appointment, so be it."

The outfit is a gift, from the Kazekage of course. When Gaara woke in the morning he rubbed his eyes sleepily and padded into his closet, retrieving a simple black box.

Ura had opened it, unsure how to feel. But once he saw it was an offering that reciprocated his original gown for his mate his chest felt light as atmosphere and it still does as he dresses himself.

It's a dark purple, nearly black, tunic that falls at his hips and sinches at his waist with a sash, and light pants similar to his own that are baggy and balloon out at his ankles. His shoes are tapered and tight on his toes but he endures. His pale hair is hidden behind a headpiece and the white fabric drapes down the side of his face to his shoulders.

He's hidden his horns for Gaara. His skin is the palest pink.

He barely recognizes himself.

"It suits you," Gaara says behind him, meeting his eyes in the mirror for a brief flash before tending to some other need before they leave his home.

Urashiki smiles and the flash of white teeth is far more recognizable. Oh, perhaps he does see himself in these clothes after all.

"If anyone asks, you're of the Hyuga Clan," Gaara says over his shoulder as he sits on the bed in the adjoined bedroom, bending over slowly to fasten the zippers on his sandals.

He's not even that big yet but the movement takes effort.

"The Hyuga Clan? Won't someone know I'm an imposter?"

"It's very rare for a Hyuga to come to Suna, but it's the best way to explain your appearance. We'll say you're a very distant relative, from an estranged family member."

"Clever man," Ura clicks his tongue appreciatively.

Gaara says nothing but there's a gentle upward tug on his lips and Urashiki knows he's learned exactly how to flatter him.

"By the way, when do I get to meet your brother? It's nothing short of a miracle I've avoided him for this long, considering that he lives in this building with you."

"I know, and I'm not sure."

The Kazekage's tone suggests that he should drop the subject, and he does.

Truth be told, Urashiki isn't sure Gaara has even seen much of his own brother lately. Anytime Urashiki is around, which is most nights save for when Gaara's work keeps him from home, the painted man is either traceable in his own room two floors down, tinkering with puppets, or he's away on mission.

"So…I'm a Hyuga. What's my name, so I don't embarrass you?"

"You don't embarrass me…" Gaara says, though it sounds like a hiss as he straightens out. He reaches for his back and winces. "As I've told you, people are still very afraid of Otsutsuki. The people will panic at any sign of what you are…"

"So what shall you call me to your beloved doctor, hmm?"

"Let's keep it simple. Aura. Aura Hyuga."

Ura chuckles as his hand settles on the human's lower back. He presses his thumb and knuckles into the tissue, earning him a soft moan, closed eyes, and Gaara's stillness. "That's simple enough. If you slip it's an easy enough correction."

"Who says I will slip?" Gaara says, eyes shooting open and casting that judging look upon Urashiki's pale ones.

Urashiki merely laughs in reply. The pair leave for Gaara's morning appointment, from the mansion together, in broad daylight. A gentle breeze in the already scorching morning greets and guides them on their way.

Urashiki delights in entering the humans' world as one of them for a second time.

 

The setting is strange, stony, cold, and the whereabouts are unknown. Perhaps they are underground.

"Tell me about the vessels," a seated man with a black ponytail asks. His white monk robes splay on the stone seat, almost reminiscent of a throne.

"There's three, and one is nearly ready,  any day now. Two are of the Kazekage bloodline, and the other, the Uzumaki and Hyuga bloodlines. Very promising," Mr. Masashi replies.

"Don't ever underestimate a sow," Jigen replies calmly, as though speaking from personal experience. "They will be incredibly difficult to retrieve."

"Let me worry about that. But first, let's talk about my terms. You said you can get me the political power I need?"

"That and more," Jigen replies. "I've been pulling the strings behind the scenes for a very, very, long time."

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 11 of 愛